The Project Gutenberg eBook, Cousin Henry, by Anthony Trollope


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org





Title: Cousin Henry


Author: Anthony Trollope



Release Date: January 1, 2008  [eBook #24103]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII)


***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUSIN HENRY***


E-text prepared by Joseph E. Loewenstein, M.D.



COUSIN HENRY

by

ANTHONY TROLLOPE

First published in serial form in the _Manchester Weekly Times_ and
the _North British Weekly Mail_ in the spring of 1879 and in book
form in October, 1879







CONTENTS

       I. Uncle Indefer
      II. Isabel Brodrick
     III. Cousin Henry
      IV. The Squire's Death
       V. Preparing for the Funeral
      VI. Mr Apjohn's Explanation
     VII. Looking for the Will
    VIII. The Reading of the Will
      IX. Alone at Llanfeare
       X. Cousin Henry Dreams a Dream
      XI. Isabel at Hereford
     XII. Mr Owen
    XIII. The _Carmarthen Herald_
     XIV. An Action for Libel
      XV. Cousin Henry Makes Another Attempt
     XVI. Again at Hereford
    XVII. Mr Cheekey
   XVIII. Cousin Henry Goes to Carmarthen
     XIX. Mr Apjohn Sends for Assistance
      XX. Doubts
     XXI. Mr Apjohn's Success
    XXII. How Cousin Henry Was Let Off Easily
   XXIII. Isabel's Petition
    XXIV. Conclusion




CHAPTER I

Uncle Indefer


"I have a conscience, my dear, on this matter," said an old gentleman
to a young lady, as the two were sitting in the breakfast parlour of
a country house which looked down from the cliffs over the sea on the
coast of Carmarthenshire.

"And so have I, Uncle Indefer; and as my conscience is backed by my
inclination, whereas yours is not--"

"You think that I shall give way?"

"I did not mean that."

"What then?"

"If I could only make you understand how very strong is my
inclination, or disinclination--how impossible to be conquered,
then--"

"What next?"

"Then you would know that I could never give way, as you call it, and
you would go to work with your own conscience to see whether it be
imperative with you or not. You may be sure of this,--I shall never
say a word to you in opposition to your conscience. If there be a
word to be spoken it must come from yourself."

There was a long pause in the conversation, a silence for an hour,
during which the girl went in and out of the room and settled herself
down at her work. Then the old man went back abruptly to the subject
they had discussed. "I shall obey my conscience."

"You ought to do so, Uncle Indefer. What should a man obey but his
conscience?"

"Though it will break my heart."

"No; no, no!"

"And will ruin you."

"That is a flea's bite. I can brave my ruin easily, but not your
broken heart."

"Why should there be either, Isabel?"

"Nay, sir; have you not said but now, because of our consciences?
Not to save your heart from breaking,--though I think your heart
is dearer to me than anything else in the world,--could I marry
my cousin Henry. We must die together, both of us, you and I, or
live broken-hearted, or what not, sooner than that. Would I not do
anything possible at your bidding?"

"I used to think so."

"But it is impossible for a young woman with a respect for herself
such as I have to submit herself to a man that she loathes. Do as
your conscience bids you with the old house. Shall I be less tender
to you while you live because I shall have to leave the place when
you are dead? Shall I accuse you of injustice or unkindness in
my heart? Never! All that is only an outside circumstance to me,
comparatively of little moment. But to be the wife of a man I
despise!" Then she got up and left the room.


A month passed by before the old man returned to the subject, which
he did seated in the same room, at the same hour of the day,--at
about four o'clock, when the dinner things had been removed.

"Isabel," he said, "I cannot help myself."

"As to what, Uncle Indefer?" She knew very well what was the matter
in which, as he said, he could not help himself. Had there been
anything in which his age had wanted assistance from her youth there
would have been no hesitation between them; no daughter was ever more
tender; no father was ever more trusting. But on this subject it was
necessary that he should speak more plainly before she could reply to
him.

"As to your cousin and the property."

"Then in God's name do not trouble yourself further in looking for
help where there is none to be had. You mean that the estate ought to
go to a man and not to a woman?"

"It ought to go to a Jones."

"I am not a Jones, nor likely to become a Jones."

"You are as near to me as he is,--and so much dearer!"

"But not on that account a Jones. My name is Isabel Brodrick. A woman
not born to be a Jones may have the luck to become one by marriage,
but that will never be the case with me."

"You should not laugh at that which is to me a duty."

"Dear, dear uncle!" she said, caressing him, "if I seemed to
laugh"--and she certainly had laughed when she spoke of the luck of
becoming a Jones--"it is only that you may feel how little importance
I attach to it all on my own account."

"But it is important,--terribly important!"

"Very well. Then go to work with two things in your mind fixed as
fate. One is that you must leave Llanfeare to your nephew Henry
Jones, and the other that I will not marry your nephew Henry Jones.
When it is all settled it will be just as though the old place were
entailed, as it used to be."

"I wish it were."

"So do I, if it would save you trouble."

"But it isn't the same;--it can't be the same. In getting back the
land your grandfather sold I have spent the money I had saved for
you."

"It shall be all the same to me, and I will take pleasure in thinking
that the old family place shall remain as you would have it. I can be
proud of the family though I can never bear the name."

"You do not care a straw for the family."

"You should not say that, Uncle Indefer. It is not true. I care
enough for the family to sympathise with you altogether in what you
are doing, but not enough for the property to sacrifice myself in
order that I might have a share in it."

"I do not know why you should think so much evil of Henry."

"Do you know any reason why I should think well enough of him to
become his wife? I do not. In marrying a man a woman should be able
to love every little trick belonging to him. The parings of his nails
should be a care to her. It should be pleasant to her to serve him in
things most menial. Would it be so to me, do you think, with Henry
Jones?"

"You are always full of poetry and books."

"I should be full of something very bad if I were to allow myself to
stand at the altar with him. Drop it, Uncle Indefer. Get it out of
your mind as a thing quite impossible. It is the one thing I can't
and won't do, even for you. It is the one thing that you ought not to
ask me to do. Do as you like with the property,--as you think right."

"It is not as I like."

"As your conscience bids you, then; and I with myself, which is the
only little thing that I have in the world, will do as I like, or as
my conscience bids me."

These last words she spoke almost roughly, and as she said them she
left him, walking out of the room with an air of offended pride.
But in this there was a purpose. If she were hard to him, hard and
obstinate in her determination, then would he be enabled to be so
also to her in his determination, with less of pain to himself. She
felt it to be her duty to teach him that he was justified in doing
what he liked with his property, because she intended to do what
she liked with herself. Not only would she not say a word towards
dissuading him from this change in his old intentions, but she would
make the change as little painful to him as possible by teaching him
to think that it was justified by her own manner to him.

For there was a change, not only in his mind, but in his declared
intentions. Llanfeare had belonged to Indefer Joneses for many
generations. When the late Squire had died, now twenty years ago,
there had been remaining out of ten children only one, the eldest,
to whom the property now belonged. Four or five coming in succession
after him had died without issue. Then there had been a Henry Jones,
who had gone away and married, had become the father of the Henry
Jones above mentioned, and had then also departed. The youngest, a
daughter, had married an attorney named Brodrick, and she also had
died, having no other child but Isabel. Mr Brodrick had married
again, and was now the father of a large family, living at Hereford,
where he carried on his business. He was not very "well-to-do" in the
world. The new Mrs Brodrick had preferred her own babies to Isabel,
and Isabel when she was fifteen years of age had gone to her bachelor
uncle at Llanfeare. There she had lived for the last ten years,
making occasional visits to her father at Hereford.

Mr Indefer Jones, who was now between seventy and eighty years old,
was a gentleman who through his whole life had been disturbed by
reflections, fears, and hopes as to the family property on which he
had been born, on which he had always lived, in possession of which
he would certainly die, and as to the future disposition of which
it was his lot in life to be altogether responsible. It had been
entailed upon him before his birth in his grandfather's time, when
his father was about to be married. But the entail had not been
carried on. There had come no time in which this Indefer Jones had
been about to be married, and the former old man having been given to
extravagance, and been generally in want of money, had felt it more
comfortable to be without an entail. His son had occasionally been
induced to join with him in raising money. Thus not only since he had
himself owned the estate, but before his father's death, there had
been forced upon him reflections as to the destination of Llanfeare.
At fifty he had found himself unmarried, and unlikely to marry.
His brother Henry was then alive; but Henry had disgraced the
family,--had run away with a married woman whom he had married after
a divorce, had taken to race courses and billiard-rooms, and had been
altogether odious to his brother Indefer. Nevertheless the boy which
had come from this marriage, a younger Henry, had been educated at
his expense, and had occasionally been received at Llanfeare. He
had been popular with no one there, having been found to be a sly
boy, given to lying, and, as even the servants said about the place,
unlike a Jones of Llanfeare. Then had come the time in which Isabel
had been brought to Llanfeare. Henry had been sent away from Oxford
for some offence not altogether trivial, and the Squire had declared
to himself and others that Llanfeare should never fall into his
hands.

Isabel had so endeared herself to him that before she had been
two years in the house she was the young mistress of the place.
Everything that she did was right in his eyes. She might have
anything that she would ask, only that she would ask for nothing. At
this time the cousin had been taken into an office in London, and had
become,--so it was said of him,--a steady young man of business. But
still, when allowed to show himself at Llanfeare, he was unpalatable
to them all--unless it might be to the old Squire. It was certainly
the case that in his office in London he made himself useful, and it
seemed that he had abandoned that practice of running into debt and
having the bills sent down to Llanfeare which he had adopted early in
his career.

During all this time the old Squire was terribly troubled about
the property. His will was always close at his hand. Till Isabel
was twenty-one this will had always been in Henry's favour,--with
a clause, however, that a certain sum of money which the Squire
possessed should go to her. Then in his disgust towards his nephew he
changed his purpose, and made another will in Isabel's favour. This
remained in existence as his last resolution for three years; but
they had been three years of misery to him. He had endured but badly
the idea that the place should pass away out of what he regarded as
the proper male line. To his thinking it was simply an accident that
the power of disposing of the property should be in his hands. It
was a religion to him that a landed estate in Britain should go from
father to eldest son, and in default of a son to the first male heir.
Britain would not be ruined because Llanfeare should be allowed to go
out of the proper order. But Britain would be ruined if Britons did
not do their duty in that sphere of life to which it had pleased God
to call them; and in this case his duty was to maintain the old order
of things.

And during this time an additional trouble added itself to those
existing. Having made up his mind to act in opposition to his own
principles, and to indulge his own heart; having declared both to his
nephew and to his niece that Isabel should be his heir, there came
to him, as a consolation in his misery, the power of repurchasing
a certain fragment of the property which his father, with his
assistance, had sold. The loss of these acres had been always a sore
wound to him, not because of his lessened income, but from a feeling
that no owner of an estate should allow it to be diminished during
his holding of it. He never saw those separated fields estranged from
Llanfeare, but he grieved in his heart. That he might get them back
again he had saved money since Llanfeare had first become his own.
Then had come upon him the necessity of providing for Isabel. But
when with many groans he had decided that Isabel should be the heir,
the money could be allowed to go for its intended purpose. It had
so gone, and then his conscience had become too strong for him, and
another will was made.

It will be seen how he had endeavoured to reconcile things. When
it was found that Henry Jones was working like a steady man at the
London office to which he was attached, that he had sown his wild
oats, then Uncle Indefer began to ask himself why all his dearest
wishes should not be carried out together by a marriage between the
cousins. "I don't care a bit for his wild oats," Isabel had said,
almost playfully, when the idea had first been mooted to her. "His
oats are too tame for me rather than too wild. Why can't he look any
one in the face?" Then her uncle had been angry with her, thinking
that she was allowing a foolish idea to interfere with the happiness
of them all.

But his anger with her was never enduring; and, indeed, before the
time at which our story commenced he had begun to acknowledge to
himself that he might rather be afraid of her anger than she of his.
There was a courage about her which nothing could dash. She had grown
up under his eyes strong, brave, sometimes almost bold, with a dash
of humour, but always quite determined in her own ideas of wrong
or right. He had in truth been all but afraid of her when he found
himself compelled to tell her of the decision to which his conscience
compelled him. But the will was made,--the third, perhaps the fourth
or fifth, which had seemed to him to be necessary since his mind had
been exercised in this matter. He made this will, which he assured
himself should be the last, leaving Llanfeare to his nephew on
condition that he should prefix the name of Indefer to that of Jones,
and adding certain stipulations as to further entail. Then everything
of which he might die possessed, except Llanfeare itself and the
furniture in the house, he left to his niece Isabel.

"We must get rid of the horses," he said to her about a fortnight
after the conversation last recorded.

"Why that?"

"My will has been made, and there will be so little now for you, that
we must save what we can before I die."

"Oh, bother me!" said Isabel, laughing.

"Do you suppose it is not dreadful to me to have to reflect how
little I can do for you? I may, perhaps, live for two years, and we
may save six or seven hundred a year. I have put a charge on the
estate for four thousand pounds. The property is only a small thing,
after all;--not above fifteen hundred a year."

"I will not hear of the horses being sold, and there is an end of it.
You have been taken out about the place every day for the last twenty
years, and it would crush me if I were to see a change. You have done
the best you can, and now leave it all in God's hands. Pray,--pray
let there be no more talking about it. If you only knew how welcome
he is to it!"




CHAPTER II

Isabel Brodrick


When Mr Indefer Jones spoke of living for two years, he spoke more
hopefully of himself than the doctor was wont to speak to Isabel. The
doctor from Carmarthen visited Llanfeare twice a week, and having
become intimate and confidential with Isabel, had told her that the
candle had nearly burnt itself down to the socket. There was no
special disease, but he was a worn-out old man. It was well that he
should allow himself to be driven out about the place every day. It
was well that he should be encouraged to get up after breakfast, and
to eat his dinner in the middle of the day after his old fashion.
It was well to do everything around him as though he were not a
confirmed invalid. But the doctor thought that he would not last
long. The candle, as the doctor said, had nearly burnt itself out in
the socket.

And yet there was no apparent decay in the old man's intellect. He
had never been much given to literary pursuits, but that which he had
always done he did still. A daily copy of whatever might be the most
thoroughly Conservative paper of the day he always read carefully
from the beginning to the end; and a weekly copy of the _Guardian_
nearly filled up the hours which were devoted to study. On Sunday
he read two sermons through, having been forbidden by the doctor to
take his place in the church because of the draughts, and thinking,
apparently, that it would be mean and wrong to make that an excuse
for shirking an onerous duty. An hour a day was devoted by him
religiously to the Bible. The rest of his time was occupied by the
care of his property. Nothing gratified him so much as the coming
in of one of his tenants, all of whom were so intimately known to
him that, old as he was, he never forgot the names even of their
children. The idea of raising a rent was abominable to him. Around
the house there were about two hundred acres which he was supposed to
farm. On these some half-dozen worn-out old labourers were maintained
in such a manner that no return from the land was ever forthcoming.
On this subject he would endure remonstrance from no one,--not even
from Isabel.

Such as he has been here described, he would have been a happy
old man during these last half-dozen years, had not his mind been
exercised day by day, and hour by hour, by these cares as to the
property which were ever present to him. A more loving heart than his
could hardly be found in a human bosom, and all its power of love had
been bestowed on Isabel. Nor could any man be subject to a stronger
feeling of duty than that which pervaded him; and this feeling of
duty induced him to declare to himself that in reference to his
property he was bound to do that which was demanded of him by the
established custom of his order. In this way he had become an unhappy
man, troubled by conflicting feelings, and was now, as he was
approaching the hour of his final departure, tormented by the thought
that he would leave his niece without sufficient provision for her
wants.

But the thing was done. The new will was executed and tied in on the
top of the bundle which contained the other wills which he had made.
Then, naturally enough, there came back upon him the idea, hardly
amounting to a hope, that something might even yet occur to set
matters right by a marriage between the cousins. Isabel had spoken
to him so strongly on the subject that he did not dare to repeat his
request. And yet, he thought, there was no good reason why they two
should not become man and wife. Henry, as far as he could learn, had
given up his bad courses. The man was not evil to the eye, a somewhat
cold-looking man rather than otherwise, tall with well-formed
features, with light hair and blue-grey eyes, not subject to be
spoken of as being unlike a gentleman, if not noticeable as being
like one. That inability of his to look one in the face when he was
speaking had not struck the Squire forcibly as it had done Isabel. He
would not have been agreeable to the Squire had there been no bond
between them,--would still have been the reverse, as he had been
formerly, but for that connexion. But, as things were, there was room
for an attempt at love; and if for an attempt at love on his part,
why not also on Isabel's? But he did not dare to bid Isabel even to
try to love this cousin.

"I think I would like to have him down again soon," he said to his
niece.

"By all means. The more the tenants know him the better it will be. I
can go to Hereford at any time."

"Why should you run away from me?"

"Not from you, Uncle Indefer, but from him."

"And why from him?"

"Because I don't love him."

"Must you always run away from the people you do not love?"

"Yes, when the people, or person, is a man, and when the man has been
told that he ought specially to love me."

When she said this she looked into her uncle's face, smiling indeed,
but still asking a serious question. He dared to make no answer, but
by his face he told the truth. He had declared his wishes to his
nephew.

"Not that I mean to be in the least afraid of him," she continued.
"Perhaps it will be better that I should see him, and if he speaks to
me have it out with him. How long would he stay?"

"A month, I suppose. He can come for a month."

"Then I'll stay for the first week. I must go to Hereford before the
summer is over. Shall I write to him?" Then it was settled as she
had proposed. She wrote all her uncle's letters, even to her cousin
Henry, unless there was, by chance, something very special to be
communicated. On the present occasion she sent the invitation as
follows:--


   Llanfeare, 17th June, 187--, Monday.

   MY DEAR HENRY,

   Your uncle wants you to come here on the 1st July and stay
   for a month. The 1st of July will be Monday. Do not travel
   on a Sunday as you did last time, because he does not like
   it. I shall be here the first part of the time, and then
   I shall go to Hereford. It is in the middle of the summer
   only that I can leave him. Your affectionate cousin,

   ISABEL BRODRICK.


She had often felt herself compelled to sign herself to him in that
way, and it had gone much against the grain with her; but to a
cousin it was the ordinary thing, as it is to call any different man
"My dear sir," though he be not in the least dear. And so she had
reconciled herself to the falsehood.

Another incident in Isabel's life must be told to the reader. It
was her custom to go to Hereford at least once a year, and there to
remain at her father's house for a month. These visits had been made
annually since she had lived at Llanfeare, and in this way she had
become known to many of the Hereford people. Among others who had
thus become her friends there was a young clergyman, William Owen, a
minor canon attached to the cathedral, who during her last visit had
asked her to be his wife. At that time she had supposed herself to
be her uncle's heiress, and looking at herself as the future owner
of Llanfeare had considered herself bound to regard such an offer in
reference to her future duties and to the obedience which she owed
to her uncle. She never told her lover, not did she ever quite tell
herself, that she would certainly accept him if bound by no such
considerations; but we may tell the reader that it was so. Had she
felt herself to be altogether free, she would have given herself to
the man who had offered her his love. As it was she answered him
anything but hopefully, saying nothing of any passion of her own,
speaking of herself as though she were altogether at the disposal of
her uncle. "He has decided now," she said, "that when he is gone the
property is to be mine." The minor canon, who had heard nothing of
this, drew himself up as though about to declare in his pride that he
had not intended to ask for the hand of the lady of Llanfeare. "That
would make no difference in me," she continued, reading plainly
the expression in the young man's face. "My regard would be swayed
neither one way nor the other by any feeling of that kind. But as he
has chosen to make me his daughter, I must obey him as his daughter.
It is not probable that he will consent to such a marriage."

Then there had been nothing further between them till Isabel, on her
return to Llanfeare, had written to him to say that her uncle had
decided against the marriage, and that his decision was final.

Now in all this Isabel had certainly been hardly used, though her
ill-usage had in part been due to her own reticence as to her own
feelings. When she told the Squire that the offer had been made to
her, she did so as if she herself had been almost indifferent.

"William Owen!" the Squire had said, repeating the name; "his
grandfather kept the inn at Pembroke!"

"I believe he did," said Isabel calmly.

"And you would wish to make him owner of Llanfeare?"

"I did not say so," rejoined Isabel. "I have told you what occurred,
and have asked you what you thought."

Then the Squire shook his head, and there was an end of it. The
letter was written to the minor canon telling him that the Squire's
decision was final.

In all this there had been no allusion to love on the part of Isabel.
Had there been, her uncle could hardly have pressed upon her the
claims of his nephew. But her manner in regard to the young clergyman
had been so cold as to leave upon her uncle an impression that the
matter was one of but little moment. To Isabel it was matter of
infinite moment. And yet when she was asked again and again to
arrange all the difficulties of the family by marrying her cousin,
she was forced to carry on the conversation as though no such person
existed as her lover at Hereford.

And yet the Squire remembered it all,--remembered that when he had
thus positively objected to the grandson of the innkeeper, he had
done so because he had felt it to be his duty to keep the grandson of
an innkeeper out of Llanfeare. That the grandson of old Thomas Owen,
of the Pembroke Lion, should reign at Llanfeare in the place of
an Indefer Jones had been abominable to him. To prevent that had
certainly been within his duties. But it was very different now, when
he would leave his girl poorly provided for, without a friend and
without a roof of her own over her head! And yet, though her name was
Brodrick, she, too, was a Jones; and her father, though an attorney,
had come of a family nearly as good as his own. In no case could
it be right that she should marry the grandson of old Thomas Owen.
Therefore, hitherto, he had never again referred to that proposal of
marriage. Should she again have spoken of it his answer might perhaps
have been less decided; but neither had she again spoken of the
clergyman.

All this was hard upon Isabel, who, if she said nothing, still
thought of her lover. And it must be acknowledged also that though
she did not speak, still she thought of her future prospects. She had
laughed at the idea of being solicitous as to her inheritance. She
had done so in order that she might thereby lessen the trouble of
her uncle's mind; but she knew as well as did another the difference
between the position which had been promised her as owner of
Llanfeare, and that to which she would be reduced as the stepdaughter
of a stepmother who did not love her. She knew, too, that she had
been cold to William Owen, giving him no sort of encouragement,
having seemed to declare to him that she had rejected him because
she was her uncle's heiress. And she knew also,--or thought that
she knew,--that she was not possessed of those feminine gifts which
probably might make a man constant under difficulties. No more had
been heard of William Owen during the last nine months. Every now and
then a letter would come to her from one of her younger sisters, who
now had their own anxieties and their own loves, but not a word was
there in one of them of William Owen. Therefore, it may be said that
the last charge in her uncle's purpose had fallen upon her with
peculiar hardness.

But she never uttered a complaint, or even looked one. As for
utterance there was no one to whom she could have spoken it. There
had never been many words between her and her own family as to the
inheritance. As she had been reticent to her father so had he to
her. The idea in the attorney's house at Hereford was that she was
stubborn, conceited, and disdainful. It may be that in regard to her
stepmother there was something of this, but, let that be as it might,
there had been but little confidence between them as to matters at
Llanfeare. It was, no doubt, supposed by her father that she was to
be her uncle's heir.

Conceited, perhaps, she was as to certain gifts of character. She did
believe herself to be strong of purpose and capable of endurance. But
in some respects she was humble enough. She gave herself no credit
for feminine charms such as the world loves. In appearance she was
one calculated to attract attention,--somewhat tall, well set on her
limbs, active, and of good figure; her brow was broad and fine, her
grey eyes were bright and full of intelligence, her nose and mouth
were well formed, and there was not a mean feature in her face.
But there was withal a certain roughness about her, an absence of
feminine softness in her complexion, which, to tell the truth of her,
was more conspicuous to her own eyes than to any others. The farmers
and their wives about the place would declare that Miss Isabel was
the finest young woman in South Wales. With the farmers and their
wives she was on excellent terms, knowing all their ways, and anxious
as to all their wants. With the gentry around she concerned herself
but little. Her uncle's habits were not adapted to the keeping of
much company, and to her uncle's habits she had fitted herself
altogether. It was on this account that neither did she know the
young men around, nor did they know her. And then, because no such
intimacies had grown up she told herself that she was unlike other
girls,--that she was rough, unattractive, and unpopular.

Then the day came for the arrival of Henry Jones, during the approach
to which Uncle Indefer had, from day to day, become more and more
uneasy. Isabel had ceased to say a word against him. When he had been
proposed to her as a lover she had declared that she had loathed
him. Now that suggestion had been abandoned, or left in abeyance.
Therefore she dealt with his name and with his coming as she might
with that of any other guest. She looked to his room, and asked
questions as to his comfort. Would it not be well to provide a
separate dinner for him, seeing that three o'clock would be regarded
as an awkward hour by a man from London? "If he doesn't like it, he
had better go back to London," said the old Squire in anger. But the
anger was not intended against his girl, but against the man who by
the mere force of his birth was creating such a sea of troubles.

"I have told you what my intentions are," the Squire said to his
nephew on the evening of his arrival.

"I am sure that I am very much obliged to you, my dear uncle."

"You need not be in the least obliged to me. I have done what I
conceive to be a duty. I can still change it if I find that you do
not deserve it. As for Isabel, she deserves everything that can be
done for her. Isabel has never given me the slightest cause for
displeasure. I doubt whether there is a better creature in the
world living than Isabel. She deserves everything. But as you are
the male heir, I think it right that you should follow me in the
property--unless you show yourself to be unworthy."

This was certainly a greeting hard to be endured,--a speech very
difficult to answer. Nevertheless it was satisfactory, if only the
old Squire would not again change his mind. The young man had thought
much about it, and had come to the resolution that the best way to
insure the good things promised him would be to induce Isabel to be
his wife.

"I'm sure she is all that you say, Uncle Indefer," he replied.

Uncle Indefer grunted, and told him that if he wanted any supper, he
had better go and get it.




CHAPTER III

Cousin Henry


Cousin Henry found his position to be difficult and precarious. That
suggestion of his uncle's,--or rather assertion,--that he could still
change his mind was disagreeable. No doubt he could do so, and, as
Cousin Henry thought, would be the very man to do it, if angered,
thwarted, or even annoyed. He knew that more than one will had
already been made and set aside. Cousin Henry had turned the whole
matter very much in his mind since he had become cognizant of his
uncle's character. However imprudent he might have been in his
earlier days, he was now quite alive to the importance of being
Squire of Llanfeare. There was nothing that he was not ready to do to
please and conciliate his uncle. Llanfeare without Isabel as a burden
would no doubt be preferable, but he was quite ready to marry Isabel
to-morrow, if Isabel would only accept him. The game he had to play
was for Llanfeare. It was to be Llanfeare or nothing. The position
offered to him was to come, not from love, but from a sense of duty
on the part of the old man. If he could keep the old man firm to that
idea, Llanfeare would be his own; but should he be excluded from
that inheritance, there would be no lesser prize by which he might
reconcile himself to the loss. His uncle would not leave him anything
from love. All this he understood thoroughly, and was therefore not
unnaturally nervous as to his own conduct at the present crisis.

It was only too manifest to him that his uncle did in fact dislike
him. At their very first interview he was made to listen to praises
of Isabel and threats against himself. He was quite prepared to put
up with both, or with any other disagreeable hardship which might
be inflicted upon him, if only he could do so successfully. But he
believed that his best course would be to press his suit with Isabel.
Should he do so successfully, he would at any rate be safe. Should
she be persistent in refusing him, which he believed to be probable,
then he would have shown himself desirous of carrying out his uncle's
wishes. As to all this he was clear-sighted enough. But he did not
quite perceive the state of his uncle's mind in regard to himself. He
did not understand how painfully the old man was still vacillating
between affection and duty; nor did he fathom the depth of the love
which his uncle felt for Isabel. Had he been altogether wise in the
matter, he would have kept out of his uncle's presence, and have
devoted himself to the tenants and the land; but in lieu of this, he
intruded himself as much as possible into his uncle's morning room,
often to the exclusion of Isabel. Now it had come to pass that Uncle
Indefer was never at his ease unless his niece were with him.

"Nobody can be more attached to another than I am to Isabel,"
said the nephew to his uncle on the third morning of his arrival.
Whereupon Uncle Indefer grunted. The more he saw of the man, the less
he himself liked the idea of sacrificing Isabel to such a husband. "I
shall certainly do my best to carry out your wishes."

"My wishes have reference solely to her."

"Exactly, sir; I understand that completely. As she is not to be the
heiress, the best thing possible is to be done for her."

"You think that marrying you would be the best thing possible!" This
the uncle said in a tone of scorn which must have been very hard to
bear. And it was unjust too, as the unfortunate nephew had certainly
not intended to speak of himself personally as being the best thing
possible for Isabel.

But this too had to be borne. "I meant, sir, that if she would accept
my hand, she would have pretty nearly as great an interest in the
property as I myself."

"She would have much more," said Uncle Indefer angrily. "She knows
every man, woman, and child about the place. There is not one of them
who does not love her. And so they ought, for she has been their best
friend. As far as they are concerned it is almost cruel that they
should not be left in her hands."

"So it will be, sir, if she will consent to do as you and I wish."

"Wish! Pshaw!" Then he repeated his grunts, turning his shoulder
round against his nephew, and affecting to read the newspaper
which he had held in his hand during the conversation. It must be
acknowledged that the part to be played by the intended heir was very
difficult. He could perceive that his uncle hated him, but he could
not understand that he might best lessen that hatred by relieving his
uncle of his presence. There he sat looking at the empty grate, and
pretending now and again to read an old newspaper which was lying on
the table, while his uncle fumed and grunted. During every moment
that was so passed Uncle Indefer was asking himself whether that
British custom as to male heirs was absolutely essential to the
welfare of the country. Here were two persons suggested to his
mind, one of whom was to be his future successor. One of them was
undoubtedly the sweetest human being that had ever crossed his path;
the other,--as he was inclined to think at the present moment,--was
the least sweet. And as they were to him, would they not be to the
tenants whose welfare was to depend so much on the future owner of
the property? The longer that he endured the presence of the man the
more desirous did he feel of turning to the drawer which was close at
hand, and destroying the topmost of those documents which lay there
tied in a bundle together.

But he did not allow himself to be at once driven to a step so
unreasonable. The young man had done nothing which ought to offend
him,--had, indeed, only obeyed him in coming down to South Wales.
That custom of the country was good and valid, and wise. If
he believed in anything of the world worldly, he believed in
primogeniture in respect of land. Though Isabel was ever so sweet,
duty was duty. Who was he that he should dare to say to himself that
he could break through what he believed to be a law on his conscience
without a sin? If he might permit himself to make a special exemption
for himself in the indulgence of his own affection, then why might
not another, and another, and so on? Did he not know that it would
have been better that the whole thing should have been settled for
him by an entail? And, if so, how could it be right that he should
act in opposition to the spirit of such an entail, merely because he
had the power to do so? Thus he argued with himself again and again;
but these arguments would never become strong till his nephew had
relieved him of his presence.

While he was so arguing, Cousin Henry was trying his hand with
Isabel. There had been but a week for him to do it, and three days
had already passed away. At the end of the week Isabel was to go to
Hereford, and Henry, as far as he knew, was still expected by his
uncle to make an offer to his cousin. And, as regarded himself,
he was well enough disposed to do so. He was a man with no strong
affections, but also with no strong aversions,--except that at
present he had a strong affection for Llanfeare, and a strong
aversion to the monotonous office in which he was wont to earn his
daily bread up in London. And he, too, was desirous of doing his
duty,--as long as the doing of his duty might tend to the desired
possession of Llanfeare. He was full of the idea that a great deal
was due to Isabel. A great deal was certainly due to Isabel, if only,
by admitting so much, his possession of Llanfeare was to be assured.

"So you are going away in two or three days?" he said to her.

"In four days. I am to start on Monday."

"That is very soon. I am so sorry that you are to leave us! But I
suppose it is best that dear Uncle Indefer should not be left alone."

"I should have gone at this time in any case," said Isabel, who would
not allow it to be supposed that he could fill her place near their
uncle.

"Nevertheless I am sorry that you should not have remained while I am
here. Of course it cannot be helped." Then he paused, but she had not
a word further to say. She could see by the anxiety displayed in his
face, and by a more than usually unnatural tone in his voice, that he
was about to make his proposition. She was quite prepared for it, and
remained silent, fixed, and attentive. "Isabel," he said, "I suppose
Uncle Indefer has told you what he intends?"

"I should say so. I think he always tells me what he intends."

"About the property I mean."

"Yes; about the property. I believe he has made a will leaving it to
you. I believe he has done this, not because he loves you the best,
but because he thinks it ought to go to the male heir. I quite agree
with him that these things should not be governed by affection. He is
so good that he will certainly do what he believes to be his duty."

"Nevertheless the effect is the same."

"Oh yes; as regards you, the effect will be the same. You will have
the property, whether it comes from love or duty."

"And you will lose it."

"I cannot lose what never was mine," she said, smiling.

"But why should we not both have it,--one as well as the other?"

"No; we can't do that."

"Yes, we can; if you will do what I wish, and what he wishes also. I
love you with all my heart."

She opened her eyes as though driven to do so by surprise. She knew
that she should not have expressed herself in that way, but she could
not avoid the temptation.

"I do, indeed, with all my heart. Why should we not--marry, you know?
Then the property would belong to both of us."

"Yes; then it would."

"Why should we not; eh, Isabel?" Then he approached her as though
about to make some ordinary symptom of a lover's passion.

"Sit down there, Henry, and I will tell you why we cannot do that. I
do not love you in the least."

"You might learn to love me."

"Never; never! That lesson would be impossible to me. Now let there
be an end of it. Uncle Indefer has, I dare say, asked you to make
this proposition."

"He wrote a letter, just saying that he would like it."

"Exactly so. You have found yourself compelled to do his bidding, and
you have done it. Then let there be an end of it. I would not marry
an angel even to oblige him or to get Llanfeare; and you are not an
angel,--to my way of thinking."

"I don't know about angels," he said, trying still to be
good-humoured.

"No, no. That was my nonsense. There is no question of angels. But
not for all Llanfeare, not even to oblige him, would I undertake to
marry a man even if I were near to loving him. I should have to love
him entirely, without reference to Llanfeare. I am not at all near
loving you."

"Why not, Isabel?" he asked foolishly.

"Because--because--because you are odious to me!"

"Isabel!"

"I beg your pardon. I should not have said so. It was very wrong;
but, then, why did you ask so foolish a question? Did I not tell you
to let there be an end of it? And now will you let me give you one
little bit of advice?"

"What is it?" he asked angrily. He was beginning to hate her, though
he was anxious to repress his hatred, lest by indulging it he should
injure his prospects.

"Do not say a word about me to my uncle. It will be better for you
not to tell him that there has been between us any such interview as
this. If he did once wish that you and I should become man and wife,
I do not think that he wishes it now. Let the thing slide, as they
say. He has quite made up his mind in your favour, because it is his
duty. Unless you do something to displease him very greatly, he will
make no further change. Do not trouble him more than you can help by
talking to him on things that are distasteful. Anything in regard to
me, coming from you, will be distasteful to him. You had better go
about among the farms, and see the tenants, and learn the condition
of everything. And then talk to him about that. Whatever you do,
never suggest that the money coming from it all is less than it ought
to be. That is my advice. And now, if you please, you and I need not
talk about it any more." Then she got up and left the room without
waiting for a reply.

When he was alone he resolved upon complying with her advice, at any
rate in one respect. He would not renew his offer of marriage; nor
would he hold any further special conversation with her. Of course,
she was hateful to him, having declared so plainly to him her own
opinion regarding himself. He had made the offer, and had thereby
done his duty. He had made the offer, and had escaped.

But he did not at all believe in the sincerity of her advice as to
their uncle. His heart was throbbing with the desire to secure the
inheritance to himself,--and so he thought, no doubt, was hers as to
herself. It might be that the old man's intention would depend upon
his obedience, and if so, it was certainly necessary that the old man
should know that he had been obedient. Of course, he would tell the
old man what he had done.

But he said not a word till Isabel had gone. He did take her advice
about the land and the tenants, but hardly to much effect. If there
were a falling roof here or a half-hung door there, he displayed his
zeal by telling the Squire of these defaults. But the Squire hated
to hear of such defaults. It must be acknowledged that it would have
required a man of very great parts to have given satisfaction in the
position in which this young man was placed.

But as soon as Isabel was gone he declared his obedience.

"I have asked her, sir, and she has refused me," he said in a
melancholy, low, and sententious voice.

"What did you expect?"

"At any rate, I did as you would have me."

"Was she to jump down your throat when you asked her?"

"She was very decided,--very. Of course, I spoke of your wishes."

"I have not any wishes."

"I thought that you desired it."

"So I did, but I have changed my mind. It would not do at all. I
almost wonder how you could have had the courage to ask her. I don't
suppose that you have the insight to see that she is different from
other girls."

"Oh, yes; I perceived that."

"And yet you would go and ask her to be your wife off-hand, just as
though you were going to buy a horse! I suppose you told her that it
would be a good thing because of the estate?"

"I did mention it," said the young man, altogether astounded and put
beyond himself by his uncle's manner and words.

"Yes; just as if it were a bargain! If you will consent to put up
with me as a husband, why, then you can go shares with me in the
property. That was the kind of thing, wasn't it? And then you come
and tell me that you have done your duty by making the offer!"

The heir expectant was then convinced that it would have been better
for him to have followed the advice which Isabel had given him, but
yet he could not bring himself to believe that the advice had been
disinterested. Why should Isabel have given him disinterested advice
in opposition to her own prospects? Must not Isabel's feeling about
the property be the same as his own?




CHAPTER IV

The Squire's Death


With a sore heart Isabel went her way to Hereford,--troubled because
she saw nothing but sorrow and vexation in store for her uncle.

"I know that I am getting weaker every day," he said. And yet it was
not long since he had spoken of living for two years.

"Shall I stay?" asked Isabel.

"No; that would be wrong. You ought to go to your father. I suppose
that I shall live till you come back."

"Oh, Uncle Indefer!"

"What if I did die? It is not that that troubles me." Then she
kissed him and left him. She knew how vain it was to ask any further
questions, understanding thoroughly the nature of his sorrow. The
idea that this nephew must be the master of Llanfeare was so bitter
to him that he could hardly endure it; and then, added to this, was
the vexation of the nephew's presence. That three weeks should be
passed alone with the man,--three weeks of the little that was left
to him of life, seemed to be a cruel addition to the greater sorrow!
But Isabel went, and the uncle and nephew were left to do the best
they could with each other's company.

Isabel had not seen Mr Owen or heard from him since the writing of
that letter in which she had told him of her uncle's decision. Now it
would be necessary that she should meet him, and she looked forward
to doing so almost with fear and trembling. On one point she had made
up her mind, or thought that she had made up her mind. As she had
refused him when supposed to be heiress of Llanfeare, she certainly
would not accept him, should he feel himself constrained by a sense
of honour to renew his offer to her now that her position was so
different. She had not accused him in her own heart of having come
to her because of her supposed wealth. Thinking well of him in other
matters, she thought well of him also in that. But still there was
the fact that she had refused him when supposed to be an heiress; and
not even to secure her happiness would she allow him to think that
she accepted him because of her altered circumstances. And yet she
was in love with him, and had now acknowledged to herself that it was
so. Her position in this as in all things seemed to be so cruel! Had
she been the heiress of Llanfeare she could not have married him,
because it would then have been her duty to comply with the wishes of
her uncle. No such duty would now be imposed upon her, at any rate
after her uncle's death. As simple Isabel Brodrick she might marry
whom she would without bringing discredit upon the Indefer Joneses.
But that which she had been constrained to do before her uncle had
changed his purpose now tied her hands.

It did seem to her cruel; but she told herself that it was peculiarly
her duty to bear such cruelty without complaint. Of her uncle's
intense love to her she was fully aware, and, loving him as warmly,
was prepared to bear everything on his account. His vacillation had
been unfortunate for her, but in everything he had done the best
according to his lights. Perhaps there was present to her mind
something of the pride of a martyr. Perhaps she gloried a little in
the hardship of her position. But she was determined to have her
glory and her martyrdom all to herself. No human being should ever
hear from her lips a word of complaint against her Uncle Indefer.

The day after her arrival her father asked her a few questions as to
her uncle's intentions in reference to the property.

"I think it is all settled," she said. "I think it has been left to
my Cousin Henry."

"Then he has changed his mind," said her father angrily. "He did mean
to make you his heiress?"

"Henry is at Llanfeare now, and Henry will be his heir."

"Why has he changed? Nothing can be more unjust than to make a
promise in such a matter and then to break it."

"Who says that he made a promise? You have never heard anything
of the kind from me. Papa, I would so much rather not talk about
Llanfeare. Ever since I have known him, Uncle Indefer has been all
love to me. I would not allow a thought of mine to be polluted by
ingratitude towards him. Whatever he has done, he has done because he
has thought it to be the best. Perhaps I ought to tell you that he
has made some charge on the property on my behalf, which will prevent
my being a burden upon you."

A week or ten days after this, when she had been nearly a fortnight
at Hereford, she was told that William Owen was coming in to drink
tea. This communication was made to her by her stepmother, in
that serious tone which is always intended to convey a matter of
importance. Had any other minor canon or any other gentleman been
coming to tea, the fact would have been announced in a different
manner.

"I shall be delighted to see him," said Isabel, suppressing with her
usual fortitude any slightest symptom of emotion.

"I hope you will, my dear. I am sure he is very anxious to see you."

Then Mr Owen came and drank his tea in the midst of the family.
Isabel could perceive that he was somewhat confused,--not quite able
to talk in his usual tone, and that he was especially anxious as
to his manner towards her. She took her part in the conversation
as though there were nothing peculiar in the meeting. She spoke of
Llanfeare, of her uncle's failing health, and of her cousin's visit,
taking care to indicate by some apparently chance word, that Henry
was received there as the heir. She played her part well, evincing no
sign of special feeling but her ear was awake to the slightest tone
in his voice after he had received the information she had given
him. She knew that his voice was altered, but she did not read the
alteration altogether aright.

"I shall call in the morning," he said, as he gave her his hand
at parting. There was no pressure of the hand, but still he had
addressed himself especially to her.

Why should he come in the morning? She had made up her mind, at the
spur of the moment, that the news which he had heard had settled that
matter for ever. But if so, why should he come in the morning? Then
she felt, as she sat alone in her room, that she had done him a foul
injustice in that spur of the moment. It must be that she had done
him an injustice, or he would not have said that he would come. But
if he could be generous, so could she. She had refused him when she
believed herself to be the heiress of Llanfeare, and she certainly
would not accept him now.

On the next morning about eleven o'clock he came. She had become
aware that it was the intention of all the family that she should see
him alone, and she made no struggle against that intention. As such
intention existed, the interview must of course take place, and as
well now as later. There was no confidence on the matter between
herself and her stepmother,--no special confidence between even
herself and her half-sisters. But she was aware that they all
supposed that Mr Owen was to come there on that morning for the sake
of renewing his offer to her. It was soon done when he had come.

"Isabel," he said, "I have brought with me that letter which you
wrote to me. Will you take it back again?" And he held it out in his
hand.

"Nay; why should I take back my own letter?" she answered, smiling.

"Because I hope--I do not say I trust--but I hope that I may receive
an altered answer."

"Why should you hope so?" she asked, foolishly enough.

"Because I love you so dearly. Let me say something very plainly. If
it be a long story, forgive me because of its importance to myself. I
did think that you were--well, inclined to like me."

"Like you! I always liked you. I do like you."

"I hoped more. Perhaps I thought more. Nay, Isabel, do not interrupt
me. When they told me that you were to be your uncle's heir, I knew
that you ought not to marry me."

"Why not?"

"Well, I knew that it should not be so. I knew that your uncle would
think so."

"Yes, he thought so."

"I knew that he would, and I accepted your answer as conveying his
decision. I had not intended to ask the heiress of Llanfeare to be my
wife."

"Why not? Why not?"

"I had not intended to ask the heiress of Llanfeare to by my wife,"
he said, repeating the words. "I learned last night that it was not
to be so."

"No; it is not to be so."

"Then why should not Isabel Brodrick be the wife of William Owen,
if she likes him,--if only she can bring herself to like him well
enough?"

She could not say that she did not like him well enough. She could
not force herself to tell such a lie! And yet there was her settled
purpose still strong in her mind. Having refused him when she
believed herself to be rich, she could not bring herself to take him
now that she was poor. She only shook her head mournfully.

"You cannot like me well enough for that?"

"It must not be so."

"Must not? Why must not?"

"It cannot be so."

"Then, Isabel, you must say that you do not love me."

"I need say nothing, Mr Owen." Again she smiled as she spoke to him.
"It is enough for me to say that it cannot be so. If I ask you not to
press me further, I am sure that you will not do so."

"I shall press you further," he said, as he left her; "but I will
leave you a week to think of it."

She took the week to think of it, and from day to day her mind would
change as she thought of it. Why should she not marry him, if thus
they might both be happy? Why should she cling to a resolution made
by her when she was in error as to the truth? She knew now, she was
now quite certain, that when he had first come to her he had known
nothing of her promised inheritance. He had come then simply because
he loved her, and for that reason, and for that reason only, he had
now come again. And yet--and yet, there was her resolution! And there
was the ground on which she had founded it! Though he might not
remember it now, would he not remember hereafter that she had refused
him when she was rich and accepted him when she was poor? Where then
would be her martyrdom, where her glory, where her pride? Were she to
do so, she would only do as would any other girl. Though she would
not have been mean, she would seem to have been mean, and would so
seem to his eyes. When the week was over she had told herself that
she must be true to her resolution.

There had been something said about him in the family, but very
little. The stepmother was indeed afraid of Isabel, though she had
endeavoured to conquer her own fear of using authority; and her
half-sisters, though they loved her, held her in awe. There was so
little that was weak about her, so little that was self-indulgent, so
little that was like the other girls around them! It was known that
Mr Owen was to come again on a certain day at a certain hour, and it
was known also for what purpose he was to come; but no one had dared
to ask a direct question as to the result of his coming.

He came, and on this occasion her firmness almost deserted her. When
he entered the room he seemed to her to be bigger than before, and
more like her master. As the idea that he was so fell upon her, she
became aware that she loved him better than ever. She began to know
that with such a look as he now wore he would be sure to conquer.
She did not tell herself that she would yield, but thoughts flitted
across her as to what might be the best manner of yielding.

"Isabel," he said, taking her by the hand, "Isabel, I have come
again, as I told you that I would."

She could not take her hand from him, nor could she say a word to him
in her accustomed manner. As he looked down upon her, she felt that
she had already yielded, when suddenly the door was opened, and one
of the girls hurried into the room.

"Isabel," said her sister, "here is a telegram for you, just come
from Carmarthen."

Of course she opened it instantly with perturbed haste and quivering
fingers. The telegram was as follows:--"Your uncle is very ill, very
ill indeed, and wishes you to come back quite immediately." The
telegram was not from her Cousin Henry, but from the doctor.

There was no time then either for giving love or for refusing it.
The paper was handed to her lover to read, and then she rushed out
of the room as though the train which was to carry her would start
instantly.

"You will let me write to you by-and-by?" said Mr Owen as she left
him; but she made no answer to him as she rushed out of the room;
nor would she make any answer to any of the others as they expressed
either hope or consolation. When was the next train? When should
she reach Carmarthen? When would she once more be at the old man's
bedside? In the course of the afternoon she did leave Hereford, and
at about ten o'clock that night she was at Carmarthen. Some one
concerned had looked into this matter of the trains, and there at the
station was a fly ready to take her to Llanfeare. Before eleven her
uncle's hand was in hers, as she stood by his bedside.

Her Cousin Henry was in the room, and so was the housekeeper who had
been with him constantly almost ever since she had left him. She had
seen at once by the manner of the old servants as she entered the
house, from the woeful face of the butler, and from the presence of
the cook, who had lived in the family for the last twenty years, that
something terrible was expected. It was not thus that she would have
been received had not the danger been imminent.

"Dr Powell says, Miss Isabel, that you are to be told that he will be
here quite early in the morning."

This coming from the cook, told her that her uncle was expected to
live that night, but that no more was expected.

"Uncle Indefer," she said, "how is it with you? Uncle Indefer, speak
to me!" He moved his head a little upon the pillow; he turned his
face somewhat towards hers; there was some slight return to the grasp
of her hand; there was a gleam of loving brightness left in his eye;
but he could not then speak a word. When, after an hour, she left
his room for a few minutes to get rid of her travelling clothes,
and to prepare herself for watching by him through the night, the
housekeeper, whom Isabel had known ever since she had been at
Llanfeare, declared that in her opinion her uncle would never speak
again.

"The doctor, Miss Isabel, thought so, when he left us."

She hurried down, and at once occupied the place which the old woman
had filled for the last three days and nights. Before long she had
banished the woman, so that to her might belong the luxury of doing
anything, if aught could be done. That her cousin should be there
was altogether unnecessary. If the old man could know any one at his
deathbed, he certainly would not wish to see the heir whom he had
chosen.

"You must go--you must indeed," said Isabel.

Then the cousin went, and so at last, with some persuasion, did the
housekeeper.

She sat there hour after hour, with her hand lying gently upon his.
When she would move it for a moment, though it was to moisten his
lips, he would give some sign of impatience. For hours he lay in that
way, till the early dawn of the summer morning broke into the room
through the chink of the shutters. Then there came from him some
sign of a stronger life, and at last, with a low muttered voice,
indistinct, but not so indistinct but that the sounds were caught, he
whispered a word or two.

"It is all right. It is done."

Soon afterwards she rang the bell violently, and when the nurse
entered the room she declared that her old master was no more. When
the doctor arrived at seven, having ridden out from Carmarthen, there
was nothing for him further to do but to give a certificate as to the
manner of death of Indefer Jones, Esq., late of Llanfeare, in the
county of Carmarthen.




CHAPTER V

Preparing for the Funeral


Isabel, when she was left alone, felt that a terrible weight of
duty was imposed on her. She seemed to be immediately encompassed
by a double world of circumstances. There was that world of grief
which was so natural, but which would yet be easy, could she only
be allowed to sit down and weep. But it was explained to her that
until after the funeral, and till the will should have been read,
everything about Llanfeare must be done by her and in obedience to
her orders. This necessity of action,--of action which in her present
condition of mind did not seem clear to her,--was not at all easy.

The doctor was good to her, and gave her some instruction before he
left her. "Shall I give the keys to my cousin?" she said to him. But
even as she said this there was the doubt on her mind what those last
words of her uncle had been intended to mean. Though her grief was
very bitter, though her sorrow was quite sincere, she could not keep
herself from thinking of those words. It was not that she was anxious
to get the estate for herself. It was hardly in that way that the
matter in these moments presented itself to her. Did the meaning of
those words impose on her any duty? Would it be right that she should
speak of them, or be silent? Ought she to suppose that they had any
meaning, and if so, that they referred to the will?

"I think that you should keep the keys till after the will has been
read," said the doctor.

"Even though he should ask for them?"

"Even though he should ask for them," said the doctor. "He will not
press such a request if you tell him that I say it ought to be so. If
there be any difficulty, send for Mr Apjohn."

Mr Apjohn was the lawyer; but there had been quite lately some
disagreement between her uncle and Mr Apjohn, and this advice was not
palatable to her.

"But," continued Dr Powell, "you will not find any difficulty of that
kind. The funeral had better be on Monday. And the will, I suppose,
can be read afterwards. Mr Apjohn will come out and read it. There
can be no difficulty about that. I know that Mr Apjohn's feelings are
of the kindest towards your uncle and yourself."

Mr Apjohn had taken upon himself to "scold" her uncle because of the
altered will,--the will that had been altered in favour of Cousin
Henry. So much the old man had said to Isabel himself. "If I think
it proper, he has no right to scold me," the old man had said. The
"scolding" had probably been in the guise of that advice which a
lawyer so often feels himself justified in giving.

Isabel thought that she had better keep those words to herself, at
any rate for the present. She almost resolved that she would keep
those words altogether to herself, unless other facts should come out
which would explain their meaning and testify to their truths. She
would say nothing of them in a way that would seem to imply that she
had been led by them to conceive that she expected the property. She
did certainly think that they alluded to the property. "It is all
right. It is done." When her uncle had uttered these words, using the
last effort of his mortal strength for the purpose, he no doubt was
thinking of the property. He had meant to imply that he had done
something to make his last decision "right" in her favour. She was,
she thought, sure of so much. But then she bore in mind the condition
of the old man's failing mind,--those wandering thoughts which would
so naturally endeavour to fix themselves upon her and upon the
property in combination with each other. How probable was it that he
would dream of something that he would fain do, and then dream that
he had done it! And she knew, too, as well as the lawyer would know
himself, that the words would go for nothing, though they had been
spoken before a dozen witnesses. If a later will was there, the later
will would speak for itself. If no later will was there, the words
were empty breath.

But above all was she anxious that no one should think that she was
desirous of the property,--that no one should suppose that she would
be hurt by not having it. She was not desirous, and was not hurt. The
matter was so important, and had so seriously burdened her uncle's
mind, that she could not but feel the weight herself; but as to
her own desires, they were limited to a wish that her uncle's will,
whatever it might be, should be carried out. Not to have Llanfeare,
not to have even a shilling from her uncle's estate, would hurt her
but little,--would hurt her heart not at all. But to know that it
was thought by others that she was disappointed,--that would be a
grievous burden to her! Therefore she spoke to Dr Powell, and even to
her cousin, as though the estate were doubtless now the property of
the latter.

Henry Jones at this time,--during the days immediately following his
uncle's death,--seemed to be so much awe-struck by his position, as
to be incapable of action. To his Cousin Isabel he was almost servile
in his obedience. With bated breath he did suggest that the keys
should be surrendered to him, making his proposition simply on the
ground that she would thus be saved from trouble; but when she told
him that it was her duty to keep them till after the funeral, and
that it would be her duty to act as mistress in the house till after
that ceremony, he was cringing in his compliance.

"Whatever you think best, Isabel, shall be done. I would not
interfere for a moment."

Then some time afterwards, on the following day, he assured her that
whatever might be the nature of the will, she was to regard Llanfeare
as her home as long as it would suit her to remain there.

"I shall go back to papa very soon," she had said, "as soon, indeed,
as I can have my things packed up after the funeral. I have already
written to papa to say so."

"Everything shall be just as you please," he replied; "only, pray,
believe that if I can do anything for your accommodation it shall be
done."

To this she made some formal answer of courtesy, not, it may be
feared, very graciously. She did not believe in his civility; she
did not think he was kind to her in heart, and she could not bring
herself to make her manner false to her feelings. After that, during
the days that remained before the funeral, very little was said
between them. Her dislike to him grew in bitterness, though she
failed to explain even to herself the cause of her dislike. She did
know that her uncle had been in truth as little disposed to love him
as herself, and that knowledge seemed to justify her. Those last
words had assured her at any rate of that, and though she was quite
sure of her own conscience in regard to Llanfeare, though she was
certain that she did not covet the possession of the domain, still
she was unhappy to think that it should become his. If only for the
tenants' sake and the servants, and the old house itself, there were
a thousand pities in that. And then the belief would intrude itself
upon her that her uncle in the last expression of his wishes had not
intended his nephew to be his heir.

Then, in these days reports reached her which seemed to confirm her
own belief. It had not been the habit of her life to talk intimately
with the servants, even though at Llanfeare there had been no other
woman with whom she could talk intimately. There had been about her
a sense of personal dignity which had made such freedom distasteful
to herself, and had repressed it in them. But now the housekeeper
had come to her with a story to which Isabel had found it impossible
not to listen. It was reported about the place that the Squire had
certainly executed another will a few days after Isabel had left
Llanfeare.

"If so," said Isabel sternly, "it will be found when Mr Apjohn comes
to open the papers."

But the housekeeper did not seem satisfied with this. Though she
believed that some document had been written, Mr Apjohn had not
been sent for, as had always been done on former similar occasions.
The making of the Squire's will had been a thing always known and
well understood at Llanfeare. Mr Apjohn had been sent for on such
occasions, and had returned after a day or two, accompanied by two
clerks. It was quite understood that the clerks were there to witness
the will. The old butler, who would bring in the sherry and biscuits
after the operation, was well acquainted with all the testamentary
circumstances of the occasions. Nothing of that kind had occurred
now; but old Joseph Cantor, who had been a tenant on the property for
the last thirty years, and his son, Joseph Cantor the younger, had
been called in, and it was supposed that they had performed the duty
of witnessing the document. The housekeeper seemed to think that
they, when interrogated, had declined to give any information on the
subject. She herself had not seen them, but she had seen others of
the tenants, and she was certain, she said, that Llanfeare generally
believed that the old Squire had executed a will during the absence
of his niece.

In answer to all this Isabel simply said that if a new will, which
should turn out to be the real will, had actually been made, it would
be found among her uncle's papers. She knew well the manner in which
those other wills had been tied and deposited in one of the drawers
of her uncle's tables. She had been invited to read them all, and had
understood from a thousand assurances that he had wished that nothing
should be kept secret from her. The key of the very drawer was at
this moment in her possession. There was nothing to hinder her from
searching, should she wish to search. But she never touched the
drawer. The key which locked it she placed in an envelope, and put
it apart under another lock and key. Though she listened, though she
could not but listen, to the old woman's narrative, yet she rebuked
the narrator. "There should be no talking about such things," she
said. "It had been," she said, "her uncle's intention to make his
nephew the owner of Llanfeare, and she believed that he had done so.
It was better that there should be no conversation on the matter
until the will had been read."

During these days she did not go beyond the precincts of the garden,
and was careful not to encounter any of the tenants, even when they
called at the house. Mr Apjohn she did not see, nor Dr Powell again,
till the day of the funeral. The lawyer had written to her more
than once, and had explained to her exactly the manner in which he
intended to proceed. He, with Dr Powell, would be at the house at
eleven o'clock; the funeral would be over at half-past twelve; they
would lunch at one, and immediately afterwards the will should be
"looked for" and read. The words "looked for" were underscored in his
letter, but no special explanation of the underscoring was given. He
went on to say that the tenants would, as a matter of course, attend
the funeral, and that he had taken upon himself to invite some few
of those who had known the Squire most intimately, to be present at
the reading of the will. These he named, and among them were Joseph
Cantor the elder, and Joseph Cantor the younger. It immediately
occurred to Isabel that the son was not himself a tenant, and that
no one else who was not a tenant was included in the list. From this
she was sure that Mr Apjohn had heard the story which the housekeeper
had told her. During these days there was little or no intercourse
between Isabel and her cousin. At dinner they met, but only at
dinner, and even then almost nothing was said between them. What he
did with himself during the day she did not even know. At Llanfeare
there was a so-called book-room, a small apartment, placed between
the drawing-room and the parlour, in which were kept the few hundred
volumes which constituted the library of Llanfeare. It had not been
much used by the late Squire except that from time to time he would
enter it for the sake of taking down with his own hands some volume
of sermons from the shelves. He himself had for years been accustomed
to sit in the parlour, in which he ate his meals, and had hated the
ceremony of moving even into the drawing-room. Isabel herself had a
sitting-room of her own upstairs, and she, too, had never used the
book-room. But here Cousin Henry had now placed himself, and here he
remained through the whole day, though it was not believed of him
that he was given to much reading. For his breakfast and his supper
he went to the parlour alone. At dinner time Isabel came down. But
through all the long hours of the day he remained among the books,
never once leaving the house till the moment came for receiving Mr
Apjohn and Dr Powell before the funeral. The housekeeper would say
little words about him, wondering what he was doing in the book-room.
To this Isabel would apparently pay no attention, simply remarking
that it was natural that at such a time he should remain in
seclusion.

"But he does get so very pale, Miss Isabel," said the housekeeper.
"He wasn't white, not like that when he come first to Llanfeare." To
this Isabel made no reply; but she, too, had remarked how wan, how
pallid, and how spiritless he had become.

On the Monday morning, when the men upstairs were at work on their
ghastly duty, before the coming of the doctor and the lawyer, she
went down to him, to tell him something of the programme for the day.
Hitherto he had simply been informed that on that morning the body
would be buried under the walls of the old parish church, and that
after the funeral the will would be read. Entering the room somewhat
suddenly she found him seated, vacant, in a chair, with an open book
indeed on the table near him, but so placed that she was sure that he
had not been occupied with it. There he was, looking apparently at
the bookshelves, and when she entered the room he jumped up to greet
her with an air of evident surprise.

"Mr Apjohn and Dr Powell will be here at eleven," she said.

"Oh, ah; yes," he replied.

"I thought I would tell you, that you might be ready."

"Yes; that is very kind. But I am ready. The men came in just now,
and put the band on my hat, and laid my gloves there. You will not
go, of course?"

"Yes; I shall follow the body. I do not see why I should not go as
well as you. A woman may be strong enough at any rate for that. Then
they will come back to lunch."

"Oh, indeed; I did not know that there would be a lunch."

"Yes; Dr Powell says that it will be proper. I shall not be there,
but you, of course, will be present to take the head of the table."

"If you wish it."

"Of course; it would be proper. There must be some one to seem at any
rate to entertain them. When that is over Mr Apjohn will find the
will, and will read it. Richard will lay the lunch here, so that you
may go at once into the parlour, where the will will be read. They
tell me that I am to be there. I shall do as they bid me, though
it will be a sore trouble to me. Dr Powell will be there, and some
of the tenants. Mr Apjohn has thought it right to ask them, and
therefore I tell you. Those who will be present are as follows:--John
Griffith, of Coed; William Griffith, who has the home farm; Mr
Mortimer Green, of Kidwelly; Samuel Jones, of Llanfeare Grange; and
the two Cantors, Joseph Cantor the father, and Joseph the son. I
don't know whether you know them by appearance as yet."

"Yes," said he, "I know them." His face was almost sepulchral as he
answered her, and as she looked at him she perceived that a slight
quiver came upon his lips as she pronounced with peculiar clearness
the two last names on the list.

"I thought it best to tell you all this," she added. "If I find it
possible, I shall go to Hereford on Wednesday. Most of my things are
already packed. It may be that something may occur to stop me, but if
it is possible I shall go on Wednesday."




CHAPTER VI

Mr Apjohn's Explanation


The reader need not be detained with any elaborate account of the
funeral. Every tenant and every labourer about the place was there;
as also were many of the people from Carmarthen. Llanfeare Church,
which stands on a point of a little river just as it runs into a
creek of the sea, is not more than four miles distant from the town;
but such was the respect in which the old squire was held that a
large crowd was present as the body was lowered into the vault. Then
the lunch followed, just as Isabel had said. There was Cousin Henry,
and there were the doctor and the lawyer, and there were the tenants
who had been specially honoured by invitation, and there was Joseph
Cantor the younger. The viands were eaten freely, though the occasion
was not a happy one. Appetites are good even amidst grief, and the
farmers of Llanfeare took their victuals and their wine in funereal
silence, but not without enjoyment. Mr Apjohn and Dr Powell also were
hungry, and being accustomed, perhaps, to such entertainments, did
not allow the good things prepared to go waste. But Cousin Henry,
though he made an attempt, could not swallow a morsel. He took a
glass of wine, and then a second, helping himself from the bottle as
it stood near at hand; but he ate nothing, and spoke hardly a word.
At first he made some attempt, but his voice seemed to fail him. Not
one of the farmers addressed a syllable to him. He had before the
funeral taken each of them by the hand, but even then they had not
spoken to him. They were rough of manner, little able to conceal
their feelings; and he understood well from their bearing that he was
odious to them. Now as he sat at table with them, he determined that
as soon as this matter should be settled he would take himself away
from Llanfeare, even though Llanfeare should belong to him. While
they were at the table both the lawyer and the doctor said a word to
him, making a struggle to be courteous, but after the first struggle
the attempt ceased also with them. The silence of the man, and even
the pallor of his face might be supposed to be excused by the nature
of the occasion.

"Now," said Mr Apjohn, rising from the table when the eating and
drinking had ceased, "I think we might as well go into the next room.
Miss Brodrick, who has consented to be present, will probably be
waiting for us."

They passed through the hall into the parlour in a long string, Mr
Apjohn leading the way, followed by Cousin Henry. There they found
Isabel sitting with the housekeeper beside her. She shook hands in
silence with the attorney, the doctor, and all the tenants, and then,
as she took her seat, she spoke a word to Mr Apjohn. "As I have felt
it hard to be alone, I have asked Mrs Griffith to remain with me. I
hope it is not improper?"

"There can be no reason on earth," said Mr Apjohn, "why Mrs Griffith
should not hear the will of her master, who respected her so
thoroughly." Mrs Griffith bobbed a curtsey in return for this
civility, and then sat down, intently interested in the coming
ceremony.

Mr Apjohn took from his pocket the envelope containing the key, and,
opening the little packet very slowly, very slowly opened the drawer,
and took out from it a bundle of papers tied with red tape. This he
undid, and then, sitting with the bundle loosened before him, he
examined the document lying at the top. Then, slowly spreading them
out, as though pausing over every operation with premeditated delay,
he held in his hand that which he had at first taken; but he was in
truth thinking of the words which he would have to use at the present
moment. He had expected, but had expected with some doubt, that
another document would have been found there. Close at his right hand
sat Dr Powell. Round the room, in distant chairs, were ranged the
six farmers, each with his hat in hand between his knees. On a sofa
opposite were Isabel and the housekeeper. Cousin Henry sat alone, not
very far from the end of the sofa, almost in the middle of the room.
As the operation went on, one of his hands quivered so much that he
endeavoured to hold it with the other to keep it from shaking. It was
impossible that any one there should not observe his trepidation and
too evident discomfort.

The document lying at the top of the bundle was opened out very
slowly by the attorney, who smoothed it down with his hand
preparatory to reading it. Then he looked at the date to assure
himself that it was the last will which he himself had drawn. He knew
it well, and was cognizant with its every legal quiddity. He could
judiciously have explained every clause of it without reading a word,
and might probably have to do so before the occasion was over; but
he delayed, looking down upon it and still smoothing it, evidently
taking another minute or two to collect his thoughts. This will
now under his hand was very objectionable to him, having been made
altogether in opposition to his own advice, and having thus created
that "scolding" of which the Squire had complained to Isabel. This
will bequeathed the whole of the property to Cousin Henry. It did
also affect to leave a certain sum of money to Isabel, but the sum
of money had been left simply as a sum of money, and not as a charge
on the property. Now, within the last few days, Mr Apjohn had learnt
that there were no funds remaining for the payment of such a legacy.
The will, therefore, was to him thoroughly distasteful. Should that
will in truth be found to be the last will and testament of the old
Squire, then it would be his duty to declare that the estate and
everything upon it belonged to Cousin Henry, and that there would be,
as he feared, no source from which any considerable part of the money
nominally left to Miss Brodrick could be defrayed. To his thinking
nothing could be more cruel, nothing more unjust, than this.

He had heard tidings which would make it his duty to question the
authenticity of this will which was now under his hand; and now had
come the moment in which he must explain all this.

"The document which I hold here," he said, "purports to be the last
will of our old friend. Every will does that as a matter of course.
But then there may always be another and a later will." Here he
paused, and looked round the room at the faces of the farmers.

"So there be," said Joseph Cantor the younger.

"Hold your tongue, Joe, till you be asked," said the father.

At this little interruption all the other farmers turned their hats
in their hands. Cousin Henry gazed round at them, but said never a
word. The lawyer looked into the heir's face, and saw the great beads
of sweat standing on his brow.

"You hear what young Mr Cantor has said," continued the lawyer. "I
am glad that he interrupted me, because it will make my task easier."

"There now, feyther!" said the young man triumphantly.

"You hold your tongue, Joe, till you be asked, or I'll lend ye a
cuff."

"Now I must explain," continued Mr Apjohn, "what passed between me
and my dear old friend when I received instructions from him in this
room as to this document which is now before me. You will excuse me,
Mr Jones,"--this he said addressing himself especially to Cousin
Henry--"if I say that I did not like this new purpose on the Squire's
part. He was proposing an altogether new arrangement as to the
disposition of his property; and though there could be no doubt, not
a shadow of doubt, as to the sufficiency of his mental powers for
the object in view, still I did not think it well that an old man in
feeble health should change a purpose to which he had come in his
maturer years, after very long deliberation, and on a matter of such
vital moment. I expressed my opinion strongly, and he explained his
reasons. He told me that he thought it right to keep the property in
the direct line of his family. I endeavoured to explain to him that
this might be sufficiently done though the property were left to a
lady, if the lady were required to take the name, and to confer the
name on her husband, should she afterwards marry. You will probably
all understand the circumstances."

"We understand them all," said John Griffith, of Coed, who was
supposed to be the tenant of most importance on the property.

"Well, then, I urged my ideas perhaps too strongly. I am bound to say
that I felt them very strongly. Mr Indefer Jones remarked that it was
not my business to lecture him on a matter in which his conscience
was concerned. In this he was undoubtedly right; but still I thought
I had done no more than my duty, and could only be sorry that he was
angry with me. I can assure you that I never for a moment entertained
a feeling of anger against him. He was altogether in his right, and
was actuated simply by a sense of duty."

"We be quite sure of that," said Samuel Jones, from The Grange, an
old farmer, who was supposed to be a far-away cousin of the family.

"I have said all this," continued the lawyer, "to explain why it
might be probable that Mr Jones should not have sent for me, if, in
his last days, he felt himself called on by duty to alter yet once
again the decision to which he had come. You can understand that if
he determined in his illness to make yet another will--"

"Which he did," said the younger Cantor, interrupting him.

"Exactly; we will come to that directly."

"Joe, ye shall be made to sit out in the kitchen; ye shall," said
Cantor the father.

"You can understand, I say, that he might not like to see me again
upon the subject. In such case he would have come back to the opinion
which I had advocated; and, though no man in his strong health would
have been more ready to acknowledge an error than Indefer Jones,
of Llanfeare, we all know that with failing strength comes failing
courage. I think that it must have been so with him, and that for
this reason he did not avail himself of my services. If there be such
another will--"

"There be!" said the irrepressible Joe Cantor the younger. Upon this
his father only looked at him. "Our names is to it," continued Joe.

"We cannot say that for certain, Mr Cantor," said the lawyer. "The
old Squire may have made another will, as you say, and may have
destroyed it. We must have the will before we can use it. If he left
such a will, it will be found among his papers. I have turned over
nothing as yet; but as it was here in this drawer and tied in this
bundle that Mr Jones was accustomed to keep his will,--as the last
will which I made is here, as I expected to find it, together with
those which he had made before and which he seems never to have
wished to destroy, I have had to explain all this to you. It is, I
suppose, true, Mr Cantor, that you and your son were called upon by
the Squire to witness his signature to a document which he purported
to be a will on Monday the 15th of July?"

Then Joseph Cantor the father told all the circumstances as they
had occurred. When Mr Henry Jones had been about a fortnight at
Llanfeare, and when Miss Isabel had been gone a week, he, Cantor, had
happened to come up to see the Squire, as it was his custom to do at
least once a week. Then the Squire had told him that his services and
those also of his son were needed for the witnessing of a deed. Mr
Jones had gone on to explain that this deed was to be his last will.
The old farmer, it seemed, had suggested to his landlord that Mr
Apjohn should be employed. The Squire then declared that this would
be unnecessary; that he himself had copied a former will exactly, and
compared it word for word, and reproduced it with no other alteration
than that of the date. All that was wanted would be his signature,
efficiently witnessed by two persons who should both be present
together with the testator. Then the document had been signed by
the Squire, and after that by the farmer and his son. It had been
written, said Joseph Cantor, not on long, broad paper such as that
which had been used for the will now lying on the table before the
lawyer, but on a sheet of square paper such as was now found in the
Squire's desk. He, Cantor, had not read a word of what had there been
set down, but he had been enabled to see that it was written in that
peculiarly accurate and laborious handwriting which the Squire was
known to use, but not more frequently than he could help.

Thus the story was told,--at least, all that there was to tell as
yet. The drawer was opened and ransacked, as were also the other
drawers belonging to the table. Then a regular search was made by the
attorney, accompanied by the doctor, the butler, and the housemaid,
and continued through the whole afternoon,--in vain. The farmers
were dismissed as soon as the explanation had been given as above
described. During the remainder of the day Cousin Henry occupied a
chair in the parlour, looking on as the search was continued. He
offered no help, which was natural enough; nor did he make any remark
as to the work in hand, which was, perhaps, also natural. The matter
was to him one of such preponderating moment that he could hardly
be expected to speak of it. Was he to have Llanfeare and all that
belonged to it, or was he to have nothing? And then, though no
accusation was made against him, though no one had insinuated that
he had been to blame in the matter, still there was apparent among
them all a strong feeling against him. Who had made away with this
will, as to the existence of which at one time there was no doubt? Of
course the idea was present to his mind that they must think that he
had done so. In such circumstances it was not singular that he should
say nothing and do nothing.

Late in the evening Mr Apjohn, just before he left the house, asked
Cousin Henry a question, and received an answer.

"Mrs Griffith tells me, Mr Jones, that you were closeted with your
uncle for about an hour immediately after the Cantors had left him
on that Tuesday,--just after the signatures had been written. Was it
so?"

Again the drops of sweat came out and stood thick upon his forehead.
But this Mr Apjohn could understand without making an accusation
against the man, even in his heart. The unexpressed suspicion was so
heavy that a man might well sweat under the burden of it! He paused a
moment, and tried to look as though he were thinking. "Yes," said he;
"I think I was with my uncle on that morning."

"And you knew that the Cantors had been with him?"

"Not that I remember. I think I did know that somebody had been
there. Yes, I did know it. I had seen their hats in the hall."

"Did he say anything about them?"

"Not that I remember."

"Of what was he talking? Can you tell me? I rather fancy that he did
not talk much to you."

"I think it was then that he told me the names of all the tenants.
He used to scold me because I did not understand the nature of their
leases."

"Did he scold you then?"

"I think so. He always scolded me. He did not like me. I used to
think that I would go away and leave him. I wish that I had never
come to Llanfeare. I do;--I do."

There seemed to be a touch of truth about this which almost softened
Mr Apjohn's heart to the poor wretch. "Would you mind answering one
more question, Mr Jones?" he said. "Did he tell you that he had made
another will?"

"No."

"Nor that he intended to do so?"

"No."

"He never spoke to you about another will,--a further will, that
should again bestow the estate on your cousin?"

"No," said Cousin Henry, with the perspiration still on his brow.

Now it seemed to Mr Apjohn certain that, had the old man made such a
change in his purpose, he would have informed his nephew of the fact.




CHAPTER VII

Looking for the Will


The search was carried on up to nine o'clock that evening, and then
Mr Apjohn returned to Carmarthen, explaining that he would send out
two men to continue the work on the Tuesday, and that he would come
out again on the Wednesday to read whatever might then be regarded
as the old Squire's will,--the last prepared document if it could be
found, and the former one should the search have been unsuccessful.
"Of course," said he, in the presence of the two cousins, "my reading
the document will give it no force. Of those found, the last in date
will be good--until one later be found. It will be well, however,
that some steps should be taken, and nothing can be done till
the will has been read." Then he took his leave and went back to
Carmarthen.

Isabel had not shown herself during the whole of the afternoon. When
Mr Apjohn's explanation had been given, and the search commenced, she
retired and went to her own room. It was impossible for her to take a
part in the work that was being done, and almost equally impossible
for her to remain without seeming to take too lively an interest
in the proceeding. Every point of the affair was clear to her
imagination. It could not now be doubted by her that her uncle,
doubly actuated by the presence of the man he disliked and the
absence of her whom he so dearly loved, had found himself driven to
revoke the decision to which he had been brought. As she put it to
herself, his love had got the better of his conscience during the
weakness of his latter days. It was a pity,--a pity that it should
have been so! It was to be regretted that there should have been no
one near him to comfort him in the misery which had produced such
a lamentable result. A will, she thought, should be the outcome
of a man's strength, and not of his weakness. Having obeyed his
conscience, he should have clung to his conscience. But all that
could not affect what had been done. It seemed to be certain to her
that this other will had been made and executed. Even though it
should have been irregularly executed so as to be null and void,
still it must for a time at least have had an existence. Where was it
now? Having these thoughts in her mind, it was impossible for her to
go about the house among those who were searching. It was impossible
for her to encounter the tremulous misery of her cousin. That he
should shiver and shake and be covered with beads of perspiration
during a period of such intense perturbation did not seem to her to
be unnatural. It was not his fault that he had not been endowed with
especial manliness. She disliked him in his cowardice almost more
than before; but she would not on that account allow herself to
suspect him of a crime.

Mr Apjohn, just before he went, had an interview with her in her own
room.

"I cannot go without a word," he said, "but its only purport will be
to tell you that I cannot as yet express any decided opinion in this
matter."

"Do not suppose, Mr Apjohn, that I am anxious for another will," she
said.

"I am;--but that has nothing to do with it. That he did make a will,
and have it witnessed by these two Cantors, is, I think, certain.
That he should afterwards have destroyed the will without telling the
witnesses, who would be sure hereafter to think and talk of what they
had done, seems to be most unlike the thoughtful consideration of
your uncle. But his weakness increased upon him very quickly just at
that time. Dr Powell thinks that he was certainly competent on that
day to make a will, but he thinks also he may have destroyed it a day
or two afterwards when his mind was hardly strong enough to enable
him to judge of what he was doing. If, at last, this new will shall
not be forthcoming, I think we must be bound to interpret the matter
in that way. I tell you this before I go in order that it may assist
you perhaps a little in forming your own opinion." Then he went.

It was impossible but that she should bethink herself at that moment
that she knew more than either Dr Powell or Mr Apjohn. The last
expression of the old man's thoughts upon that or upon any matter had
been made to herself. The last words that he had uttered had been
whispered into her ears; "It is all right. It is done." Let the light
of his failing intellect have been ever so dim, let his strength
have faded from him ever so completely, he would not have whispered
these words had he himself destroyed that last document. Mr Apjohn
had spoken of the opinion which she was to form, and she felt how
impossible to her it would be not to have an opinion in the matter.
She could not keep her mind vacant even if she would. Mr Apjohn had
said that, if the will were not found, he should think that the
Squire had in his weakness again changed his mind and destroyed it.
She was sure that this was not so. She, and she alone, had heard
those last words. Was it or was it not her duty to tell Mr Apjohn
that such words had been uttered? Had they referred to the interest
of any one but herself, of course it would have been her duty. But
now,--now she doubted. She did not choose to seem even to put forth a
claim on her own account. And of what use would be any revelation as
to the uttering of these words? They would be accepted in no court
of law as evidence in one direction or another. Upon the whole, she
thought she would keep her peace regarding them, even to Mr Apjohn.
If it was to be that her cousin should live there as squire and owner
of Llanfeare, why should she seek to damage his character by calling
in question the will under which he would inherit the property? Thus
she determined that she would speak of her uncle's last words to no
one.

But what must be her opinion as to the whole transaction? At the
present moment she felt herself bound to think that this missing
document would be found. That to her seemed to be the only solution
which would not be terrible to contemplate. That other solution,--of
the destruction of the will by her uncle's own hands,--she altogether
repudiated. If it were not found, then--! What then? Would it not
then be evident that some fraud was being perpetrated? And if so, by
whom? As these thoughts forced themselves upon her mind, she could
not but think of that pallid face, those shaking hands, and the great
drops of sweat which from time to time had forced themselves on
to the man's brow. It was natural that he should suffer. It was
natural that he should be perturbed under the consciousness of the
hostile feeling of all those around him. But yet there had hardly
been occasion for all those signs of fear which she had found it
impossible not to notice as she had sat there in the parlour while Mr
Apjohn was explaining the circumstances of the two wills. Would an
innocent man have trembled like that because the circumstances around
him were difficult? Could anything but guilt have betrayed itself by
such emotions? And then, had the will in truth been made away with
by human hands, what other hands could have done it? Who else was
interested? Who else was there at Llanfeare not interested in the
preservation of a will which would have left the property to her? She
did not begrudge him the estate. She had acknowledged the strength of
the reasons which had induced the Squire to name him as heir; but she
declared to herself that, if that latter document were not found, a
deed of hideous darkness would have been perpetrated by him. With
these thoughts disturbing her breast she lay awake during the long
hours of the night.

When Mr Apjohn had taken his departure, and the servants had gone to
their beds, the butler having barred and double-barred the door after
his usual manner, Cousin Henry still sat alone in the book-room.
After answering those questions from Mr Apjohn, he had spoken to no
one, but still sat alone with a single candle burning on the table
by his elbow. The butler had gone to him twice, asking him whether
he wanted anything, and suggesting to him that he had better go to
his bed. But the heir, if he was the heir, had only resented the
intrusion, desiring that he might be left alone. Then he was left
alone, and there he sat.

His mind at this moment was tormented grievously within him. There
was a something which he might do, and a something which he might not
do, if he could only make up his mind. "Honesty is the best policy!"
"Honesty is the best policy!" He repeated the well-known words to
himself a thousand times, without, however, moving his lips or
forming a sound. There he sat, thinking it all out, trying to think
it out. There he sat, still trembling, still in an agony, for hour
after hour. At one time he had fully resolved to do that by which he
would have proved to himself his conviction that honesty is the best
policy, and then he sat doubting again--declaring to himself that
honesty itself did not require him to do this meditated deed. "Let
them find it," he said to himself at last, aloud. "Let them find it.
It is their business: not mine." But still he sat looking up at the
row of books opposite to him.

When it was considerably after midnight, he got up from his chair and
began to walk the room. As he did so, he wiped his brow continually
as though he were hot with the exertion, but keeping his eye still
fixed upon the books. He was urging himself, pressing upon himself
the expression of that honesty. Then at last he rushed at one of the
shelves, and, picking out a volume of Jeremy Taylor's works, threw it
upon the table. It was the volume on which the old Squire had been
engaged when he read the last sermon which was to prepare him for a
flight to a better world. He opened the book, and there between the
leaves was the last will and testament which his uncle had executed.

At that moment he heard a step in the hall and a hand on the door,
and as he did so with quick eager motion he hid the document under
the book.

"It is near two o'clock, Mr Henry," said the butler. "What are you
doing up so late?"

"I am only reading," said the heir.

"It is very late to be reading. You had better go to bed. He never
liked people to be a-reading at these contrairy hours. He liked folk
to be all a-bed."

The use of a dead man's authority, employed against him by one who
was, so to say, his own servant, struck even him as absurd and
improper. He felt that he must assert himself unless he meant to sink
lower and lower in the estimation of all those around him. "I shall
stay just as late as I please," he said. "Go away, and do not disturb
me any more."

"His will ought to be obeyed, and he not twenty-four hours under the
ground," said the butler.

"I should have stayed up just as long as I had pleased even had he
been here," said Cousin Henry. Then the man with a murmur took his
departure and closed the door after him.

For some minutes Cousin Henry sat perfectly motionless, and then he
got up very softly, very silently, and tried the door. It was closed,
and it was the only door leading into the room. And the windows
were barred with shutters. He looked round and satisfied himself
that certainly no other eye was there but his own. Then he took the
document up from its hiding-place, placed it again exactly between
the leaves which had before enclosed it, and carefully restored the
book to its place on the shelf.

He had not hidden the will. He had not thus kept it away from
the eyes of all those concerned. He had opened no drawer. He had
extracted nothing, had concealed nothing. He had merely carried the
book from his uncle's table where he had found it, and, in restoring
it to its place on the shelves, had found the paper which it
contained. So he told himself now, and so he had told himself a
thousand times. Was it his duty to produce the evidence of a gross
injustice against himself? Who could doubt the injustice who knew
that he had been summoned thither from London to take his place at
Llanfeare as heir to the property? Would not the ill done against him
be much greater than any he would do were he to leave the paper there
where he had chanced to find it?

In no moment had it seemed to him that he himself had sinned in the
matter, till Mr Apjohn had asked him whether his uncle had told him
of this new will. Then he had lied. His uncle had told him of his
intention before the will was executed, and had told him again,
when the Cantors had gone, that the thing was done. The old man
had expressed a thousand regrets, but the young one had remained
impassive, sullen, crushed with a feeling of the injury done to him,
but still silent. He had not dared to remonstrate, and had found
himself unable to complain of the injustice.

There it was in his power. He was quite awake to the strength of his
own position,--but also to its weakness. Should he resolve to leave
the document enclosed within the cover of the book, no one could
accuse him of dishonesty. He had not placed it there. He had not
hidden it. He had done nothing. The confusion occasioned by the
absence of the will would have been due to the carelessness of a
worn-out old man who had reached the time of life in which he was
unfit to execute such a deed. It seemed to him that all justice, all
honesty, all sense of right and wrong, would be best served by the
everlasting concealment of such a document. Why should he tell of its
hiding-place? Let them who wanted it search for it, and find it if
they could. Was he not doing much in the cause of honesty in that he
did not destroy it, as would be so easy for him?

But, if left there, would it not certainly be found? Though it should
remain week after week, month after month,--even should it remain
year after year, would it not certainly be found at last, and brought
out to prove that Llanfeare was not his own? Of what use to him would
be the property,--of what service;--how would it contribute to his
happiness or his welfare, knowing, as he would know, that a casual
accident, almost sure to happen sooner or later, might rob him of it
for ever? His imagination was strong enough to depict the misery to
him which such a state of things would produce. How he would quiver
when any stray visitor might enter the room! How terrified he would
be at the chance assiduity of a housemaid! How should he act if the
religious instincts of some future wife should teach her to follow
out that reading which his uncle had cultivated?

He had more than once resolved that he would be mad were he to leave
the document where he found it. He must make it known to those who
were searching for it,--or he must destroy it. His common sense
told him that one alternative or the other must be chosen. He could
certainly destroy it, and no one would be the wiser. He could reduce
it, in the solitude of his chamber, into almost impalpable ashes, and
then swallow them. He felt that, let suspicion come as it might into
the minds of men, let Apjohn, and Powell, and the farmers--let Isabel
herself--think what they might, no one would dare to accuse him of
such a deed. Let them accuse him as they might, there would be no
tittle of evidence against him.

But he could not do it. The more he thought of it, the more he had to
acknowledge that he was incapable of executing such a deed. To burn
the morsel of paper;--oh, how easy! But yet he knew that his hands
would refuse to employ themselves on such a work. He had already
given it up in despair; and, having told himself that it was
impossible, had resolved to extricate the document and, calling
Isabel up from her bed in the middle of the night, to hand it over to
her at once. It would have been easy to say he had opened one book
after another, and it would, he thought, be a deed grand to do. Then
he had been interrupted, and insulted by the butler, and in his anger
he had determined that the paper should rest there yet another day.




CHAPTER VIII

The Reading of the Will


On the whole of the next day the search was continued. In spite of
his late watches, Cousin Henry rose up early, not looking at anything
that was being done while the search was continued in other rooms,
but still sitting, as he had heretofore sat, among the books. The two
men whom Mr Apjohn had sent from his office, together with the butler
and Mrs Griffith, began their work in the old man's bed-room, and
then carried it on in the parlour. When they came to the book-room,
as being the next in turn, Cousin Henry took his hat and went out
into the garden. There, as he made short turns upon the gravel path,
he endeavoured to force himself away from the close vicinity of the
window; but he could not do it. He could not go where he would have
been unable to see what was being done. He feared,--he trembled in
his fear,--lest they should come upon the guilty volume. And yet he
assured himself again and again that he wished that they might find
it. Would it not in every way be better for him that they should find
it? He could not bring himself to destroy it, and surely, sooner or
later, it would be found.

Every book was taken from its shelf, apparently with the object of
looking into the vacant spaces behind them. Through the window he
could see all that was done. As it happened, the compartment in which
was the fatal shelf,--on which was the fatal volume,--was the last
that they reached. No attempt was made to open the books one by one;
but then this volume, with so thick an enclosure to betray it, would
certainly open of itself. He himself had gone to the place so often
that certainly the enclosure would betray itself. Well, let it betray
itself! No one could say that he had had guilty cognizance of its
whereabouts! But yet he knew that he would have been unable to speak,
would have gasped, and would surely have declared himself to be
guilty by his awe-struck silence.

Three by three the books came down, and then were replaced. And now
they were at the shelf! Why could he not go away? Why must he stand
there fixed at the window? He had done nothing,--nothing, nothing;
and yet he stood there trembling, immovable, with the perspiration
running off his face, unable to keep his eyes for a moment from what
they were doing! At last the very three came down, in the centre of
which was the volume containing the will. There was a tree against
which he leaned, unable to support himself, as he looked into the
room. The vacant place was searched, and then the three books were
replaced! No attempt was made to examine the volumes. The men who did
the work clearly did not know that these very volumes had been in
constant use with the old Squire. They were replaced, and then the
search, as far as the room was concerned, was over. When they were
gone, Cousin Henry returned again to the room, and there he remained
during the rest of the day. The search as it was carried on elsewhere
had no interest for him.

Whatever harm might be done to others, whoever else might be injured,
certainly no one was ill-treated as he had been ill-treated. It was
thus he thought of it. Even should the will never be found, how cruel
would be the injustice done to him! He had not asked to be made heir
to the property! It was not his doing. He had been invited to come in
order that he might be received as the heir, and since he had come,
every one about the place had misused him. The tenants had treated
him with disdain; the very servants had been insolent; his Cousin
Isabel, when he had offered to share everything with her, had
declared that he was hateful to her; and his uncle himself had heaped
insult upon injury, and had aggravated injustice with scorn.

"Yes; I had intended that you should be my heir, and have called you
hither for that purpose. Now I find you to be so poor a creature that
I have changed my mind." That in truth was what his uncle had said
to him and had done for him. Who, after that, would expect him to go
out of his way in search of special magnanimity? Let them find the
will if they wanted it! Even though he should resolve himself to have
nothing to do with the property, even though he should repudiate any
will in his own favour, still he would not tell them where this will
might be found. Why should he help them in their difficulty?

Every carpet was taken up, every piece of furniture was moved, every
trunk and box in the house was examined, but it occurred to no one
that every book should be opened. It was still July, and the day was
very long. From six in the morning till nine at night they were at
work, and when the night came they declared that every spot about the
place had been searched.

"I think, Miss, that the old Squire did destroy it. He was a little
wandering at last." It was thus that Mrs Griffith had expressed her
opinion to Isabel.

Isabel was sure that it was not so, but said nothing in reply.

If she could only get away from Llanfeare and have done with it, she
would be satisfied. Llanfeare had become odious to her and terrible!
She would get away, and wash her hands of it. And yet she was aware
how sad would be her condition. Mr Apjohn had already explained to
her that the Squire had so managed his affairs as to have left no
funds from which could be paid the legacy which had nominally been
left to her. She had told her father when at Hereford that her
uncle had taken such care of her that she would not become a burden
upon him. Now it seemed that she would have to return home without
a shilling of her own. For one so utterly penniless to think of
marrying a man who had little but his moderate professional income
would, she felt, be mean as well as wrong. There must be an end to
everything between her and Mr Owen. If her father could not support
her, she must become a governess or, failing that, a housemaid. But
even the poor-house would be better than Llanfeare, if Llanfeare were
to be the property of Cousin Henry.

Mr Apjohn had told her that she could not now leave the place on the
Wednesday as she had intended. On the Wednesday he again came to
Llanfeare, and then she saw him before he proceeded to his business.
It was his intention now to read the last will which had been found,
and to explain to those who heard it that he proposed, as joint
executor with Dr Powell, to act upon that as the last will;--but
still with a proviso that another will might possibly be forthcoming.
Though he had in a measure quarrelled with the Squire over the making
of that will, nevertheless, he had been appointed in it as the
executor, such having been the case in the wills previously made. All
this he explained to her up in her room, assenting to her objection
to be again present when the will should be read.

"I could not do it," she said; "and of what use could it be, as I
know everything that is in it? It would be too painful."

He, remembering the futile legacy which it contained for herself, and
the necessity which would be incumbent upon him to explain that there
were no funds for paying it, did not again ask her to be present.

"I shall go to-morrow," she said.

Then he asked her whether she could not remain until the beginning of
next week, urging objections to this final surrender of Llanfeare;
but she was not to be turned from her purpose. "Llanfeare will have
been surrendered," she said; "the house will be his to turn me out of
if he pleases."

"He would not do that."

"He shall not have the chance. I could not hide it from you if I
would. He and I do not love each other. Since he has been here I have
kept away from him with disgust. He cannot but hate me, and I will
not be a guest in his house. Besides, what can I do?"

"The will will not have been proved, you know."

"What difference will there be in that? It will be proved at once.
Of course he will have the keys, and will be master of everything.
There are the keys." As she said this she handed over to him various
bunches. "You had better give them to him yourself when you have read
the will, so that I need have nothing to say to him. There are some
books of mine which my uncle gave me. Mrs Griffith will pack them,
and send them to me at Hereford,--unless he objects. Everything else
belonging to me I can take with me. Perhaps you will tell them to
send a fly out for me in time for the early train."

And so it was settled.

Then that will was read,--that will which we know not to have been
the last will,--in the presence of Cousin Henry, of Dr Powell, who
had again come out with Mr Apjohn, and of the farmers, who were
collected as before.

It was a long, tedious document, in which the testator set forth at
length his reasons for the disposition which he made of the property.
Having much considered the matter, he had thought the estate should
descend to the male heir, even in default of a regular deed of
entail. Therefore, although his love for his dearest niece, Isabel
Brodrick, was undiminished, and his confidence in her as perfect as
ever, still he had thought it right to leave the old family property
to his nephew, Henry Jones. Then, with all due circumstances of
description, the legacy was made in favour of his nephew. There were
other legacies; a small sum of money to Mr Apjohn himself, for the
trouble imposed upon him as executor, a year's wages to each of his
servants and other matters of the kind. There was also left to Isabel
that sum of four thousand pounds of which mention has been made. When
the lawyer had completed the reading of the document, he declared
that to the best of his knowledge no such money was in existence. The
testator had no doubt thought that legacies so made would be paid out
of the property, whereas the property could be made subject to no
such demand unless it had, by proper instrument to that effect, been
charged with the amount.

"But," he said, "Mr Henry Jones, when he comes into possession of the
estate, will probably feel himself called upon to set that matter
right, and to carry out his uncle's wishes."

Upon this Cousin Henry, who had not as yet spoken a word throughout
the ceremony, was profuse in his promises. Should the estate become
his, he would certainly see that his uncle's wishes were carried out
in regard to his dear cousin. To this Mr Apjohn listened, and then
went on to explain what remained to be said. Though this will, which
he had now read, would be acted upon as though it were the last will
and testament of the deceased,--though, in default of that for which
futile search had been made, it certainly was what it purported to
be,--still there existed in full force all those reasons which he had
stated on the Monday for supposing that the late Squire had executed
another. Here Joseph Cantor, junior, gave very strong symptoms of his
inclination to reopen that controversy, but was stopped by the joint
efforts of his father and the lawyer. If such a document should ever
be found, then that would be the actual will and not the one which
he had now read. After that, when all due formalities had been
performed, he took his leave, and went back to Carmarthen.

The keys were given up to Cousin Henry, and he found himself to
be, in fact, the lord and master of the house, and the owner of
everything within it. The butler, Mrs Griffith, and the gardener
gave him notice to quit. They would stay, if he wished it, for three
months, but they did not think that they could be happy in the house
now that the old Squire was dead, and that Miss Isabel was going
away. There certainly did not come to him at the present moment
any of the pleasures of ownership. He would have been willing,--he
thought that he would have been willing,--to abandon Llanfeare
altogether, if only it could have been abandoned without any of the
occurrences of the last month. He would have been pleased that there
should have been no Llanfeare.

But as it was, he must make up his mind to something. He must hide
the paper in some deeper hiding place, or he must destroy it, or
he must reveal it. He thought that he could have dropped the book
containing the will into the sea, though he could not bring himself
to burn the will itself. The book was now his own, and he might do
what he liked with it. But it would be madness to leave the paper
there!

Then again there came to him the idea that it would be best for
him, and for Isabel too, to divide the property. In one way it was
his,--having become his without any fraudulent doing on his part. So
he declared to himself. In another way it was hers,--though it could
not become hers without some more than magnanimous interference on
his part. To divide it would certainly be best. But there was no
other way of dividing it but by a marriage. For any other division,
such as separating the land or the rents, no excuse could be made,
nor would any such separation touch the fatal paper which lay between
the leaves of the book. Were she to consent to marry him, then he
thought he might find courage to destroy the paper.

It was necessary that he should see her on that afternoon, if only
that he might bid her adieu, and tell her that she should certainly
have the money that had been left her. If it were possible he would
say a word also about that other matter.

"You did not hear the will read," he said to her.

"No," she answered abruptly.

"But you have been told its contents?"

"I believe so."

"About the four thousand pounds?"

"There need be no question about the four thousand pounds. There is
not a word to be said about it,--at any rate between you and me."

"I have come to tell you," said he,--not understanding her feeling
in the least, and evidently showing by the altered tone of his
voice that he thought that his communication would be received with
favour,--"I have come to tell you that the legacy shall be paid in
full. I will see to that myself as soon as I am able to raise a penny
on the property."

"Pray do not trouble yourself, Cousin Henry."

"Oh, certainly I shall."

"Do not trouble yourself. You may be sure of this, that on no earthly
consideration would I take a penny from your hands."

"Why not?"

"We take presents from those whom we love and esteem, not from those
we despise."

"Why should you despise me?" he asked.

"I will leave that to yourself to judge of; but be sure of this, that
though I were starving I would take nothing from your hands."

Then she got up, and, retiring into the inner room, left him alone.
It was clear to him then that he could not divide the property with
her in the manner that he had suggested to himself.




CHAPTER IX

Alone at Llanfeare


On the day after the reading of the will, Henry Indefer Jones, Esq.,
of Llanfeare, as he was now to be called, was left alone in his
house, his cousin Isabel having taken her departure from the place
in the manner proposed by her. And the lawyer was gone, and the
doctor, and the tenants did not come near him, and the butler and the
housekeeper kept out of his way, and there was probably no man in all
South Wales more lonely and desolate than the new Squire of Llanfeare
on that morning.

The cruelty of it, the injustice of it, the unprecedented hardness of
it all! Such were the ideas which presented themselves to him as hour
after hour he sat in the book-room with his eyes fixed on the volume
of Jeremy Taylor's sermons. He had done nothing wrong,--so he told
himself,--had not even coveted anything that did not belong to him.
It was in accordance with his uncle's expressed desire that he had
come to Llanfeare, and been introduced to the tenants as their future
landlord, and had taken upon himself the place of the heir. Then
the old man had announced to him his change of mind; but had not
announced it to others, had not declared his altered purpose to the
world at Llanfeare, and had not at once sent him back to his London
office. Had he done so, that would have been better. There would have
been a gross injustice, but that would have been the end of it, and
he would have gone back to his London work unhappy indeed, but with
some possibility of life before him. Now it seemed as though any mode
of living would be impossible to him. While that fatal paper remained
hidden in the fatal volume he could do nothing but sit there and
guard it in solitude.

He knew well enough that it behoved him as a man to go out about the
estate and the neighbourhood, and to show himself, and to take some
part in the life around him, even though he might be miserable and
a prey to terror whilst he was doing so. But he could not move from
his seat till his mind had been made up as to his future action. He
was still in fearful doubt. Through the whole of that first day he
declared to himself that his resolution had not yet been made,--that
he had not yet determined what it would be best that he should do.
It was still open to him to say that at any moment he had just found
the will. If he could bring himself to do so he might rush off to
Carmarthen with the document in his pocket, and still appear before
the lawyer as a man triumphant in his own honesty, who at the first
moment that it was possible had surrendered all that which was not
legally his own, in spite of the foul usage to which he had been
subjected. He might still assume the grand air of injured innocence,
give back the property to the young woman who had insulted him, and
return to his desk in London, leaving behind him in Carmarthenshire
a character for magnanimity and honour. Such a line of conduct had
charms in his eyes. He was quite alive to the delight of heaping
coals of fire on his cousin's head. She had declared that she would
receive nothing at his hands, because she despised him. After that
there would be a sweetness, the savour of which was not lost upon his
imagination, in forcing her to take all from his hands. And it would
become known to all men that it was he who had found the will,--he
who might have destroyed it without the slightest danger of
discovery,--he who without peril might thus have made himself owner
of Llanfeare. There would be a delight to him in the character which
he would thus achieve. But then she had scorned him! No bitterer
scorn had ever fallen from the lips or flashed from the eyes of
a woman. "We take presents from those we love, not from those we
despise!" He had not resented the words at the moment; he had not
dared to do so; but not the less had they entered upon his very
soul,--not the less he hated the woman who had dared so to reply to
the generous offer which he had made her.

And then there was an idea present to him through it all that
abstract justice, if abstract justice could be reached, would declare
that the property should be his. The old man had made his will with
all the due paraphernalia of will-making. There had been the lawyer
and the witnesses brought by the lawyer; and, above all, there had
been the declared reason of the will and its understood purpose.
He had been sent for, and all Carmarthenshire had been made to
understand why it was to be so. Then, in his sickness, the old man
had changed his mind through some fantastic feeling, and almost
on his death-bed, with failing powers, in a condition probably
altogether unfit for such a duty, had executed a document which the
law might respect, but which true justice, if true justice could be
invoked, would certainly repudiate. Could the will be abolished, no
more than justice would be done. But, though the will were in his own
power, it could not be abolished by his own hands.

As to that abolishing he was perfectly conscious of his own weakness.
He could not take the will from its hiding-place and with his own
hand thrust it into the flames. He had never as yet even suggested to
himself that he would do so. His hair stood on end as he thought of
the horrors attendant on such a deed as that. To be made to stand in
the dock and be gazed at by the angry eyes of all the court, to be
written of as the noted criminal of the day, to hear the verdict of
guilty, and then the sentence, and to be aware that he was to be shut
up and secluded from all comforts throughout his life! And then, and
then, the dread hereafter! For such a deed as that would there not
be assured damnation? Although he told himself that justice demanded
the destruction of the will, justice could not be achieved by his own
hand after such fashion as that.

No; he could not himself destroy the document, though it should
remain there for years to make his life a burden to him. As to that
he had made up his mind, if to nothing else. Though there might be
no peril as to this world,--though he might certainly do the deed
without a chance of detection from human eyes,--though there would in
truth be no prospect of that angry judge and ready jury and crushing
sentence, yet he could not do it. There was something of a conscience
within him. Were he to commit a felony, from the moment of the doing
of the deed the fear of eternal punishment would be heavy on his
soul, only to be removed by confession and retribution,--and then by
the trial with the judge, and the jury, and the sentence! He could
not destroy the document. But if the book could get itself destroyed,
what a blessing it would be! The book was his own, or would be in a
few days, when the will should have been properly proved. But if he
were to take away the book and sink it in a well, or throw it into
the sea, or bury it deep beneath the earth, then it would surely
reappear by one of those ever-recurring accidents which are always
bringing deeds of darkness to the light. Were he to cast the book
into the sea, tied with strings or cased in paper, and leaded, that
it should surely sink, so that the will should not by untoward chance
float out of it, the book tied and bound and leaded would certainly
come up in evidence against him. Were he to move the book, the vacant
space would lead to suspicion. He would be safe only by leaving the
book where it was, by giving no trace that he had ever been conscious
of the contents of the book.

And yet, if the document were left there, the book would certainly
divulge its dread secret at last. The day would come, might come, ah!
so quickly, on which the document would be found, and he would be
thrust out, penniless as far as any right to Llanfeare was concerned.
Some maid-servant might find it; some religious inmate of his house
who might come there in search of godly teaching! If he could only
bring himself to do something at once,--to declare that it was there,
so that he might avoid all these future miseries! But why had she
told him that she despised him, and why had the old man treated him
with such unexampled cruelty? So it went on with him for three or
four days, during which he still kept his place among the books.

There would be great delight in possessing Llanfeare, if he could
in very truth possess it. He would not live there. No; certainly
not that. Every tenant about the place had shown him that he was
despised. Their manner to him before the old Squire's death, their
faces as they had sat there during the ceremonies of the will, and
the fact that no one had been near him since the reading of the will,
had shown him that. He had not dared to go to church during the
Sunday; and though no one had spoken to him of his daily life, he
felt that tales were being told of him. He was sure that Mrs Griffith
had whispered about the place the fact of his constant residence
in one room, and that those who heard it would begin to say among
themselves that a practice so strange must be connected with the
missing will. No, he would not willingly live at Llanfeare. But if he
could let Llanfeare, were it but for a song, and enjoy the rents up
in London, how pleasant would that be! But then, had ever any man
such a sword of Damocles to hang over his head by a single hair, as
would be then hanging over his head were he to let Llanfeare or even
to leave the house, while that book with its inclosure was there
upon the shelves? It did seem to him, as he thought of it, that life
would be impossible to him in any room but that as long as the will
remained among the leaves of the volume.

Since the moment in which he had discovered the will he had felt the
necessity of dealing with the officials of the office in London at
which he had been employed. This was an establishment called the Sick
and Healthy Life Assurance Company, in which he held some shares, and
at which he was employed as a clerk. It would of course be necessary
that he should either resign his place or go back to his duties. That
the Squire of Llanfeare should be a clerk at the Sick and Healthy
would be an anomaly. Could he really be in possession of his rents,
the Sick and Healthy would of course see no more of him; but were
he to throw up his position and then to lose Llanfeare, how sad,
how terrible, how cruel would be his fate! But yet something must
be done. In these circumstances he wrote a letter to the manager,
detailing all the circumstances with a near approach to the truth,
keeping back only the one little circumstance that he himself was
acquainted with the whereabouts of the missing will.

"It may turn up at any moment," he explained to the manager, "so
that my position as owner of the property is altogether insecure. I
feel this so thoroughly that were I forced at the present to choose
between the two I should keep my clerkship in the office; but as the
condition of things is so extraordinary, perhaps the directors will
allow me six months in which to come to a decision, during which I
may hold my place, without, of course, drawing any salary."

Surely, he thought, he could decide on something before the six
months should be over. Either he would have destroyed the will, or
have sunk the book beneath the waves, or have resolved to do that
magnanimous deed which it was still within his power to achieve. The
only one thing not possible would be for him to leave Llanfeare and
take himself up to the delights of London while the document was yet
hidden within the volume.

"I suppose sir, you don't know yet as to what your plans are going
to be?" This was said by Mrs Griffith as soon as she made her way
into the book-room after a somewhat imperious knocking at the door.
Hitherto there had been but little communication between Cousin Henry
and his servants since the death of the old Squire. Mrs Griffith
had given him warning that she would leave his service, and he had
somewhat angrily told her that she might go as soon as it pleased
her. Since that she had come to him once daily for his orders, and
those orders had certainly been very simple. He had revelled in no
luxuries of the table or the cellar since the keys of the house had
been committed to his charge. She had been told to provide him with
simple food, and with food she had provided him. The condition of his
mind had been such that no appetite for the glories of a rich man's
table had yet come to him. That accursed book on the opposite shelf
had destroyed all his taste for both wine and meat.

"What do you want to know for?" he asked.

"Well, sir; it is customary for the housekeeper to know something,
and if there is no mistress she can only go to the master. We always
were very quiet here, but Miss Isabel used to tell me something of
what was expected."

"I don't expect anything," said Cousin Henry.

"Is there anybody to come in my place?" she asked.

"What can that be to you? You can go when you please."

"The other servants want to go, too. Sally won't stay, nor yet Mrs
Bridgeman." Mrs Bridgeman was the cook. "They say they don't like to
live with a gentleman who never goes out of one room."

"What is it to them what room I live in? I suppose I may live in what
room I please in my own house." This he said with an affectation of
anger, feeling that he was bound to be indignant at such inquiries
from his own servant, but with more of fear than wrath in his mind.
So they had in truth already begun to inquire why it was that he sat
there watching the books!

"Just so, Mr Jones. Of course you can live anywhere you like,--in
your own house."

There was an emphasis on the last words which was no doubt intended
to be impertinent. Every one around was impertinent to him.

"But so can they, sir,--not in their own house. They can look for
situations, and I thought it my duty just to tell you, because you
wouldn't like to find yourself all alone here, by yourself like."

"Why is it that everybody turns against me?" he asked suddenly,
almost bursting into tears.

At this her woman's heart was a little softened, though she did
despise him thoroughly. "I don't know about turning, Mr Jones, but
they have been used to such different ways."

"Don't they get enough to eat?"

"Yes, sir; there's enough to eat, no doubt. I don't know as you have
interfered about that; not but what as master you might. It isn't the
victuals."

"What is it, Mrs Griffith? Why do they want to go away?"

"Well, it is chiefly because of your sitting here alone,--never
moving, never having your hat on your head, sir. Of course a
gentleman can do as he pleases in his own house. There is nothing
to make him go out, not even to see his own tenants, nor his own
farm, nor nothing else. He's his own master, sir, in course;--but
it is mysterious. There is nothing goes against them sort of
people,"--meaning the servants inferior to herself,--"like
mysteries."

Then they already felt that there was a mystery! Oh! what a fool he
had been to shut himself up and eat his food there! Of course they
would know that this mystery must have some reference to the will.
Thus they would so far have traced the truth as to have learnt that
the will had a mystery, and that the mystery was located in that
room!

There is a pleasant game, requiring much sagacity, in which, by a
few answers, one is led closer and closer to a hidden word, till one
is enabled to touch it. And as with such a word, so it was with his
secret. He must be careful that no eye should once see that his face
was turned towards the shelf. At this very moment he shifted his
position so as not to look at the shelf, and then thought that she
would have observed the movement, and divined the cause.

"Anyways, they begs to say respectful that they wishes you to take
a month's warning. As for me, I wouldn't go to inconvenience my old
master's heir. I'll stay till you suits yourself, Mr Jones; but the
old place isn't to me now what it was."

"Very well, Mrs Griffith," said Cousin Henry, trying to fix his eyes
upon an open book in his hands.




CHAPTER X

Cousin Henry Dreams a Dream


From what had passed with Mrs Griffith, it was clear to Cousin Henry
that he must go out of the house and be seen about the place. The
woman had been right in saying that his seclusion was mysterious.
It was peculiarly imperative upon him to avoid all appearance of
mystery. He ought to have been aware of this before. He ought to
have thought of it, and not to have required to be reminded by a
rebuke from the housekeeper. He could now only amend the fault for
the future, and endeavour to live down the mystery which had been
created. Almost as soon as Mrs Griffith had left him, he prepared to
move. But then he bethought himself that he must not seem to have
obeyed, quite at the moment, the injunctions of his own servant;
so he re-seated himself, resolved to postpone for a day or two his
intention of calling upon one of the tenants. He re-seated himself,
but turned his back to the shelf, lest the aspect of his countenance
should be watched through the window.

On the following morning he was relieved from his immediate
difficulty by the arrival of a letter from Mr Apjohn. It was
necessary that a declaration as to the will should be made before
a certain functionary at Carmarthen, and as the papers necessary
for the occasion had been prepared in the lawyer's office, he was
summoned into Carmarthen for the purpose. Immediately after that he
would be put into full possession of the property. Mr Apjohn also
informed him that the deed had been prepared for charging the estate
with four thousand pounds on behalf of his Cousin Isabel. By this he
would bind himself to pay her two hundred a year for the next two
years, and at the end of that period to hand over to her the entire
sum. Here was an excuse provided for him to leave the house and
travel as far as Carmarthen. There were the horses and the carriage
with which his uncle had been accustomed to be taken about the
estate, and there was still the old coachman, who had been in the
service for the last twenty years. So he gave his orders, and
directed that the carriage should be ready soon after two, in order
that he might keep the appointment made by the lawyer at three. The
order was sent out to the stable through the butler, and as he gave
it he felt how unable he was to assume the natural tone of a master
to his servants.

"The carriage, sir!" said the butler, as though surprised. Then the
owner of Llanfeare found himself compelled to explain to his own man
that it was necessary that he should see the lawyer in Carmarthen.

Should he or should he not take the book with him as he went? It
was a large volume, and could not well be concealed in his pocket.
He might no doubt take a book,--any book,--with him for his own
recreation in the carriage; but were he to do so, the special book
which he had selected would be marked to the eyes of the servants. It
required but little thought to tell him that the book must certainly
be left in its place. He could have taken the will and kept it safe,
and certainly unseen, in the pocket of his coat. But then, to take
the will from its hiding-place and to have it on his person, unless
he did so for the purpose of instant and public revelation, would, as
he thought, be in itself a felony. There would be the doing of a deed
in the very act of abstracting the document; and his safety lay in
the abstaining from any deed. What if a fit should come upon him,
or he should fall and hurt himself and the paper be found in his
possession? Then there would at once be the intervention of the
police, and the cell, and the angry voices of the crowd, and the
scowling of the judge, and the quick sentence, and that dwelling
among thieves and felons for the entire period of his accursed life!
Then would that great command, "Thou shalt not steal," be sounding
always in his ear! Then would self-condemnation be heavy upon him!
Not to tell of the document, not to touch it, not to be responsible
in any way for its position there on the shelf,--that was not to
steal it. Hitherto the word "felon" had not come home to his soul.
But were he to have it in his pocket, unless with that purpose of
magnanimity of which he thought so often, then he would be a felon.

Soon after two he left the room, and at the moment was unable not to
turn a rapid glance upon the book. There it was, safe in its place.
How well he knew the appearance of the volume! On the back near the
bottom was a small speck, a spot on the binding, which had been so
far disfigured by some accident in use. This seemed to his eyes to
make it marked and separate among a thousand. To him it was almost
wonderful that a stain so peculiar should not at once betray the
volume to the eyes of all. But there it was, such as it was, and he
left it amidst its perils. Should they pounce upon it the moment that
he had left the room, they could not say that he was guilty because
it contained the will.

He went to Carmarthen, and there his courage was subjected to a
terrible trial. He was called upon to declare before the official
that to the best of his belief the will, which was about to be
proved, was the last will and testament of Indefer Jones. Had this
been explained to him by the lawyer in his letter, he might probably
have abstained from so damning a falsehood. There would have been
time then for some resolution. Had Mr Apjohn told him what it was
that he was about to be called upon to perform, even then, before
the necessity of performance was presented to him, there would have
been a moment for consideration, and he might have doubted. Had he
hesitated in the presence of the lawyer, all would have been made
known. But he was carried before the official not knowing that the
lie was to be submitted to him, and before he could collect his
thoughts the false declaration had been made!

"You understand, Mr Jones," said the lawyer in the presence of the
official, "that we still think that a further will may eventually be
found?"

"I understand that," croaked the poor wretch.

"It is well that you should bear it in mind," said Mr Apjohn
severely;--"for your own sake, I mean."

There was nothing further spoken on the subject, and he was given
to understand that Llanfeare was now in truth his own;--his own,
whatever chance there might be that it should be wrested from him
hereafter.

Then followed the business as to the charge upon the property which
was to be made on behalf of Isabel. The deeds were prepared, and only
required the signature of the new Squire.

"But she has refused to take a penny from me," said the Squire,
hesitating with a pen in his hand. Let us give him his due by
declaring that, much as he hated his cousin, he did not doubt as to
bestowing the money upon her. As far as he was concerned, she was
welcome to the four thousand pounds.

But the lawyer misinterpreted his client's manner. "I should think,
Mr Jones," he said, with still increased severity, "that you would
have felt that under the peculiar circumstances you were bound to
restore to your cousin money which was expended by your uncle under a
misconception in purchasing land which will now be yours."

"What can I do if she will not take it?"

"Not take it? That is an absurdity. In a matter of such importance as
this she will of course be guided by her father. It is not a matter
requiring gratitude on her part. The money ought to be regarded as
her own, and you will only be restoring to her what is in truth her
own."

"I am quite willing. I have made no difficulty, Mr Apjohn. I don't
understand why you should speak to me in that way about it, as though
I had hesitated about the money." Nevertheless, the lawyer maintained
the severe look, and there was still the severe tone as the poor
wretch left the office. In all this there was so great an aggravation
of his misery! It was only too manifest that every one suspected him
of something. Here he was ready to give away,--absolutely anxious
to give away out of his own pocket,--a very large sum of money to
his cousin who had misused and insulted him, by signing the document
without a moment's hesitation as soon as it was presented to him, and
yet he was rebuked for his demeanour as he did it. Oh, that accursed
will! Why had his uncle summoned him away from the comparative
comfort of his old London life?

When he returned to the book-room, he made himself sure that the
volume had not been moved. There was a slight variation in the
positions of that and the two neighbouring books, the centre one
having been pushed a quarter of an inch further in; and all this he
had marked so accurately that he could not but know whether any hand
had been at the shelf. He did not go near to the shelf, but could see
the variation as he stood at the table. His eye had become minutely
exact as to the book and its position. Then he resolved that he would
not look at the book again, would not turn a glance on it unless it
might be when he had made up his mind to reveal its contents. His
neck became absolutely stiff with the efforts necessary not to look
at the book.

That night he wrote a letter to his cousin, which was as follows:--


   MY DEAR ISABEL,

   I have been into Carmarthen to-day, and I have signed
   a document in the presence of Mr Apjohn, by which four
   thousand pounds is made over to you as a charge upon the
   property. He stated that you had what might be called a
   right to that money, and I perfectly agreed with him. I
   have never doubted about the money since my uncle's will
   was read. The agent who receives the rents will remit to
   you one hundred pounds half yearly for the next two years.
   By that time I shall have been able to raise the money,
   and you shall then be paid in full.

   I don't want you to take this as any favour from me. I
   quite understood what you said to me. I think that it was
   undeserved, and, after all that I have suffered in this
   matter, cruel on your part. It was not my fault that my
   uncle changed his mind backwards and forwards. I never
   asked him for the estate. I came to Llanfeare only because
   he bade me. I have taken possession of the property only
   when told to do so by Mr Apjohn. If I could not make
   myself pleasant to you, it was not my fault. I think you
   ought to be ashamed of what you said to me,--so soon after
   the old man's death!

   But all that has nothing to do with the money, which, of
   course, you must take. As for myself, I do not think I
   shall continue to live here. My uncle has made the place
   a nest of hornets for me, and all through no fault of my
   own. Should you like to come and live here as owner, you
   are welcome to do so on paying me a certain sum out of the
   rents. I am quite in earnest, and you had better think of
   it.

   Yours truly,

   HENRY JONES.


His resolution as to the first portion of the above letter was taken
as he returned in the carriage from Carmarthen; but it was not until
the pen was in his hand, and the angry paragraph had been written in
which he complained of her cruelty, that he thought of making that
offer to her as to the residence. The idea flashed across his mind,
and then was carried out instantly. Let her come and live there, and
let her find the will herself if she pleased. If her mind was given
to godly reading, this might be her reward. Such conduct would, at
any rate, show them all that he was afraid of nothing. He would, he
thought, if this could be arranged, still remain at his office; would
give up that empty title of Squire of Llanfeare, and live in such
comfort as might come to him from the remittances which would be made
to him on account of the rents, till--that paper had been found. Such
was his last plan, and the letter proposing it was duly sent to the
post office.

On the following day he again acknowledged the necessity of going
about the place,--so that the feeling of mystery might, if possible,
be gradually dissipated,--and he went out for a walk. He roamed down
towards the cliffs, and there sat in solitude, looking out upon the
waters. His mind was still intent upon the book. Oh, if the book
could be buried there below the sea,--be drowned and no hand of his
be necessary for the drowning! As he sat there, feeling himself
constrained to remain away from the house for a certain period, he
fell asleep by degrees and dreamed. He dreamt that he was out there
in a little boat all alone, with the book hidden under the seats, and
that he rowed himself out to sea till he was so far distant from the
shore that no eye could see him. Then he lifted the book, and was
about to rid himself for ever of his burden,--when there came by a
strong man swimming. The man looked up at him so as to see exactly
what he was doing, and the book was not thrown over, and the face of
the swimming man was the face of that young Cantor who had been so
determined in his assertion that another will had been made.

The dream was still vivid as a reality to his intellect when he was
awakened suddenly, whether by a touch or a sound he did not know. He
looked up, and there was the young man whom he had seen swimming to
him across the sea. The land he was on was a portion of old Cantor's
farm, and the presence of the son need not have surprised him had he
thought of it; but it was to him as though the comer had read every
thought of his mind, and had understood clearly the purport of the
dream.

"Be that you, Squire?" said the young man.

"Yes, it is I," said Cousin Henry, as he lay trembling on the grass.

"I didn't know you was here, sir. I didn't know you ever com'd here.
Good morning, sir." Then the young man passed on, not caring to have
any further conversation with a landlord so little to his taste.

After this he returned home almost cowed. But on the following
morning he determined to make a still further effort, so that he
might, if possible, return to the ways of the world, which were
already becoming strange to him from the desolation of the life which
he had been leading. He went out, and, taking the road by the church,
up the creek, he came at about a distance of two miles from his own
house to Coed, the farmstead of John Griffith, the farmer who held
the largest number of acres on the property. At the garden gate
he found his tenant, whom he was inclined to think somewhat more
civil,--a little, perhaps, more courteous,--than others who had met
him.

"Yes, sir," said John Griffith, "it's a fine day, and the crops are
doing well enough. Would you like to come in and see the missus?
She'll take it civil."

Cousin Henry entered the house and said a few words to the farmer's
wife, who was not, however, specially gracious in her demeanour. He
had not the gift of saying much to such persons, and was himself
aware of his own deficiency. But still he had done something,--had
shown that he was not afraid to enter a tenant's house. As he was
leaving, the farmer followed him to the gate, and began to offer him
some advice, apparently in kindness.

"You ought to be doing something, sir, with those paddocks between
the shrubberies and the road."

"I suppose so, Mr Griffith; but I am no farmer."

"Then let them, sir. William Griffith will be glad enough to have
them and pay you rent. The old Squire didn't like that the land he
had held himself should go into other hands. But he never did much
good with them lately, and it's different now."

"Yes, it's different now. I don't think I shall live here, Mr
Griffith."

"Not live at Llanfeare?"

"I think not. I'm not quite fitted to the place. It isn't my doing,
but among you all, I fear, you don't like me." As he said this he
tried to carry it off with a laugh.

"You'd live down that, Squire, if you did your duty, and was good
to the people;--and took no more than was your own. But perhaps you
don't like a country life."

"I don't like being where I ain't liked; that's the truth of it, Mr
Griffith."

"Who'll come in your place, if I may be so bold as to ask?"

"Miss Brodrick shall,--if she will. It was not I who asked my uncle
to bring me here."

"But she is not to have the property?"

"Not the property;--at least I suppose not. But she shall have the
house and the grounds, and the land adjacent. And she shall manage it
all, dividing the rents with me, or something of that kind. I have
offered it to her, but I do not say that she will agree. In the
meantime, if you will come up and see me sometimes, I will take it
as a kindness. I do not know that I have done any harm, so as to be
shunned."

Then Farmer Griffith readily said that he would go up occasionally
and see his landlord.




CHAPTER XI

Isabel at Hereford


Isabel had not been many hours at home at Hereford before, as was
natural, her father discussed with her the affairs of the property
and her own peculiar interest in the will which had at last been
accepted. It has to be acknowledged that Isabel was received somewhat
as an interloper in the house. She was not wanted there, at any
rate by her stepmother,--hardly by her brothers and sisters,--and
was, perhaps, not cordially desired even by her father. She and her
stepmother had never been warm friends. Isabel herself was clever and
high-minded; but high-spirited also, imperious, and sometimes hard.
It may be said of her that she was at all points a gentlewoman. So
much could hardly be boasted of the present Mrs Brodrick; and, as
was the mother, so were that mother's children. The father was a
gentleman, born and bred as such; but in his second marriage he
had fallen a little below his station, and, having done so, had
accommodated himself to his position. Then there had come many
children, and the family had increased quicker than the income. So it
had come to pass that the attorney was not a wealthy man. This was
the home which Isabel had been invited to leave when, now many years
since, she had gone to Llanfeare to become her uncle's darling. There
her life had been very different from that of the family at Hereford.
She had seen but little of society, but had been made much of, and
almost worshipped, by those who were around her. She was to be,--was
to have been,--the Lady of Llanfeare. By every tenant about the
place she had been loved and esteemed. With the servants she had
been supreme. Even at Carmarthen, when she was seen there, she
was regarded as the great lady, the acknowledged heiress, who was
to have, at some not very distant time, all Llanfeare in her own
hands. It was said of her, and said truly, that she was possessed
of many virtues. She was charitable, careful for others, in no
way self-indulgent, sedulous in every duty, and, above all things,
affectionately attentive to her uncle. But she had become imperious,
and inclined to domineer, if not in action, yet in spirit. She had
lived much among books, had delighted to sit gazing over the sea with
a volume of poetry in her hand, truly enjoying the intellectual gifts
which had been given her. But she had, perhaps, learnt too thoroughly
her own superiority, and was somewhat apt to look down upon the less
refined pleasure of other people. And now her altered position in
regard to wealth rather increased than diminished her foibles. Now,
in her abject poverty,--for she was determined that it should be
abject,--she would be forced to sustain her superiority solely by
her personal gifts. She determined that, should she find herself
compelled to live in her father's house, she would do her duty
thoroughly by her stepmother and her sisters. She would serve them as
far as it might be within her power; but she could not giggle with
the girls, nor could she talk little gossip with Mrs Brodrick. While
there was work to be done, she would do it, though it should be hard,
menial, and revolting; but when her work was done, there would be her
books.

It will be understood that, such being her mood and such her
character, she would hardly make herself happy in her father's
house,--or make others happy. And then, added to all this, there was
the terrible question of money! When last at Hereford, she had told
her father that, though her uncle had revoked his grand intention in
her favour, still there would be coming to her enough to prevent her
from being a burden on the resources of her family. Now that was all
changed. If her father should be unable or unwilling to support her,
she would undergo any hardship, any privation; but would certainly
not accept bounty from the hands of her cousin. Some deed had been
done, she felt assured,--some wicked deed, and Cousin Henry had been
the doer of it. She and she alone had heard the last words which her
uncle had spoken, and she had watched the man's face narrowly when
her uncle's will had been discussed in the presence of the tenants.
She was quite sure. Let her father say what he might, let her
stepmother look at her ever so angrily with her greedy, hungry eyes,
she would take no shilling from her Cousin Henry. Though she might
have to die in the streets, she would take no bread from her Cousin
Henry's hand.

She herself began the question of the money on the day after her
arrival. "Papa," she said, "there is to be nothing for me after all."

Now Mr Apjohn, the lawyer, like a cautious family solicitor as he
was, had written to Mr Brodrick, giving him a full account of the
whole affair, telling him of the legacy of four thousand pounds,
explaining that there was no fund from which payment could be legally
exacted, but stating also that the circumstances of the case were
of such a nature as to make it almost impossible that the new heir
should refuse to render himself liable for the amount. Then had come
another letter saying that the new heir had assented to do so.

"Oh, yes, there will, Isabel," said the father.

Then she felt that the fighting of the battle was incumbent upon her,
and she was determined to fight it. "No, papa, no; not a shilling."

"Yes, my dear, yes," he said, smiling. "I have heard from Mr Apjohn,
and understood all about it. The money, no doubt, is not there; but
your cousin is quite prepared to charge the estate with the amount.
Indeed, it would be almost impossible for him to refuse to do so. No
one would speak to him were he to be so base as that. I do not think
much of your Cousin Henry, but even Cousin Henry could not be so
mean. He has not the courage for such villainy."

"I have the courage," said she.

"What do you mean?"

"Oh, papa, do not be angry with me! Nothing,--nothing shall induce me
to take my Cousin Henry's money."

"It will be your money,--your money by your uncle's will. It is the
very sum which he himself has named as intended for you."

"Yes, papa; but Uncle Indefer had not got the money to give. Neither
you nor I should be angry with him; because he intended the best."

"I am angry with him," said the attorney in wrath, "because he
deceived you and deceived me about the property."

"Never; he deceived no one. Uncle Indefer and deceit never went
together."

"There is no question of that now," said the father. "He made some
slight restitution, and there can, of course, be no question as to
your taking it."

"There is a question, and there must be a question, papa. I will not
have it. If my being here would be an expense too great for you, I
will go away."

"Where will you go?"

"I care not where I go. I will earn my bread. If I cannot do that, I
would rather live in the poor-house than accept my cousin's money."

"What has he done?"

"I do not know."

"As Mr Apjohn very well puts it, there is no question whatsoever as
to gratitude, or even of acceptance. It is a matter of course. He
would be inexpressibly vile were he not to do this."

"He is inexpressibly vile."

"Not in this respect. He is quite willing. You will have nothing to
do but to sign a receipt once every half-year till the whole sum
shall have been placed to your credit."

"I will sign nothing on that account; nor will I take anything."

"But why not? What has he done?"

"I do not know. I do not say that he has done anything. I do not care
to speak of him. Pray do not think, papa, that I covet the estate,
or that I am unhappy about that. Had he been pleasant to my uncle
and good to the tenants, had he seemed even to be like a man, I
could have made him heartily welcome to Llanfeare. I think my uncle
was right in choosing to have a male heir. I should have done so
myself--in his place."

"He was wrong, wickedly wrong, after his promises."

"There were no promises made to me: nothing but a suggestion, which
he was, of course, at liberty to alter if he pleased. We need not,
however, go back to that, papa. There he is, owner of Llanfeare,
and from him, as owner of Llanfeare, I will accept nothing. Were I
starving in the street I would not take a crust of bread from his
fingers."

Over and over again the conversation was renewed, but always with
the same result. Then there was a correspondence between the two
attorneys, and Mr Apjohn undertook to ask permission from the
Squire to pay the money to the father's receipt without asking any
acknowledgement from the daughter. On hearing this, Isabel declared
that if this were done she would certainly leave her father's house.
She would go out of it, even though she should not know whither she
was going. Circumstances should not be made so to prevail upon her as
to force her to eat meat purchased by her cousin's money.

Thus it came to pass that Isabel's new home was not made comfortable
to her on her first arrival. Her stepmother would hardly speak to
her, and the girls knew that she was in disgrace. There was Mr Owen,
willing enough, as the stepmother knew, to take Isabel away and
relieve them all from this burden, and with the L4000 Mr Owen would,
no doubt, be able at once to provide a home for her. But Mr Owen
could hardly do this without some help. And even though Mr Owen
should be so generous,--and thus justify the name of "softie" which
Mrs Brodrick would sometimes give him in discussing his character
with her own daughters,--how preferable would it be to have a
relation well-provided! To Mrs Brodrick the girl's objection was
altogether unintelligible. The more of a Philistine Cousin Henry was,
the more satisfaction should there be in fleecing him. To refuse
a legacy because it was not formal was, to her thinking, an act
of insanity. To have the payment of one refused to her because of
informality would have been heart-breaking. But the making of such
a difficulty as this she could not stomach. Could she have had her
will, she would have been well pleased to whip the girl! Therefore
Isabel's new home was not pleasant to her.

At this time Mr Owen was away, having gone for his holiday to the
Continent. To all the Brodricks it was a matter of course that he
would marry Isabel as soon as he came back. There was no doubt that
he was "a softie." But then how great is the difference between
having a brother-in-law well off, and a relation tightly constrained
by closely limited means! To refuse,--even to make a show of
refusing,--those good things was a crime against the husband who
was to have them. Such was the light in which Mrs Brodrick looked
at it. To Mr Brodrick himself there was an obstinacy in it which
was sickening to him. But to Isabel's thinking the matter was very
different. She was as firmly resolved that she would not marry Mr
Owen as that she would not take her cousin's money;--almost as firmly
resolved.

Then there came the angry letter from Cousin Henry, containing two
points which had to be considered. There was the offer to her to come
to Llanfeare, and live there as though she was herself the owner.
That, indeed, did not require much consideration. It was altogether
out of the question, and only dwelt in her thoughts as showing how
quickly the man had contrived to make himself odious to every one
about the place. His uncle, he said, had made the place a nest of
hornets to him. Isabel declared that she knew why the place was a
nest of hornets. There was no one about Llanfeare to whom so unmanly,
so cringing, so dishonest a creature would not be odious. She could
understand all that.

But then there was the other point, and on that her mind rested long.

"I think you ought to be ashamed of what you said to me,--so soon
after the old man's death."

She sat long in silence thinking of it, meditating whether he had
been true in that,--whether it did behove her to repent her harshness
to the man. She remembered well her words;--"We take presents from
those we love, not from those we despise."

They had been hard words--quite unjustifiable unless he had made
himself guilty of something worse than conduct that was simply
despicable. Not because he had been a poor creature, not because he
had tormented the old man's last days by an absence of all generous
feeling, not because he had been altogether unlike what, to her
thinking, a Squire of Llanfeare should be, had she answered him with
those crushing words. It was because at the moment she had believed
him to be something infinitely worse than that.

Grounding her aversion on such evidence as she had,--on such evidence
as she thought she had,--she had brought against him her heavy
accusation. She could not tell him to his face that he had stolen
the will, she could not accuse him of felony, but she had used such
quick mode of expression as had come to her for assuring him that
he stood as low in her esteem as a felon might stand. And this she
had done when he was endeavouring to perform to her that which had
been described to him as a duty! And now he had turned upon her and
rebuked her,--rebuked her as he was again endeavouring to perform the
same duty,--rebuked her as it was so natural that a man should do who
had been subjected to so gross an affront!

She hated him, despised him, and in her heart condemned him. She
still believed him to have been guilty. Had he not been guilty, the
beads of perspiration would not have stood upon his brow; he would
not have become now red, now pale, by sudden starts; he would not
have quivered beneath her gaze when she looked into his face. He
could not have been utterly mean as he was, had he not been guilty.
But yet,--and now she saw it with her clear-seeing intellect, now
that her passion was in abeyance,--she had not been entitled to
accuse him to his face. If he were guilty, it was for others to find
it out, and for others to accuse him. It had been for her as a lady,
and as her uncle's niece, to accept him in her uncle's house as her
uncle's heir. No duty could have compelled her to love him, no duty
would have required her to accept even his friendship. But she was
aware that she had misbehaved herself in insulting him. She was
ashamed of herself in that she had not been able to hide her feelings
within her own high heart, but had allowed him to suppose that she
had been angered because she had been deprived of her uncle's wealth.
Having so resolved, she wrote to him as follows:--


   MY DEAR HENRY,

   Do not take any further steps about the money, as I am
   quite determined not to accept it. I hope it will not be
   sent, as there would only be the trouble of repaying it. I
   do not think that it would do for me to live at Llanfeare,
   as I should have no means of supporting myself, let alone
   the servants. The thing is of course out of the question.
   You tell me that I ought to be ashamed of myself for
   certain words that I spoke to you. They should not have
   been spoken. I am ashamed of myself, and I now send you my
   apology.

   Yours truly,

   ISABEL BRODRICK.


The reader may perhaps understand that these words were written by
her with extreme anguish; but of that her Cousin Henry understood
nothing.




CHAPTER XII

Mr Owen


In this way Isabel spent four very uncomfortable weeks in her new
home before Mr Owen returned to Hereford. Nor was her discomfort much
relieved by the prospect of his return. She knew all the details of
his circumstances, and told herself that the man would be wrong to
marry without any other means than those he at present possessed. Nor
did she think of herself that she was well qualified to be the wife
of a poor gentleman. She believed that she could starve if it were
required of her, and support her sufferings with fortitude. She
believed that she could work,--work from morning till night, from
week to week, from month to month, without complaining; but she did
not think that she could make herself sweet as a wife should be sweet
to a husband with a threadbare coat, or that she could be tender
as a mother should be tender while dividing limited bread among
her children. To go and die and have done with it, if that might
be possible, was the panacea of her present troubles most commonly
present to her mind. Therefore, there was no comfort to her in that
promised coming of her lover of which the girls chattered to her
continually. She had refused her lover when she held the proud
position of the heiress of Llanfeare,--refused him, no doubt, in
obedience to her uncle's word, and not in accordance with her own
feelings; but still she had refused him. Afterwards, when she had
believed that there would be a sum of money coming to her from her
uncle's will, there had been room for possible doubt. Should the
money have proved sufficient to cause her to be a relief rather than
a burden to the husband, it might have been her duty to marry him,
seeing that she loved him with all her heart,--seeing that she was
sure of his love. There would have been much against it even then,
because she had refused him when she had been a grand lady; but, had
the money been forthcoming, there might have been a doubt. Now there
could be no doubt. Should she who had denied him her hand because
she was her uncle's heiress,--on that avowed ground alone,--should
she, now that she was a pauper, burden him with her presence? He,
no doubt, would be generous enough to renew his offer. She was well
aware of his nobility. But she, too, could be generous, and, as she
thought, noble. Thus it was that her spirit spoke within her, bidding
her subject all the sweet affections of her heart to a stubborn
pride.

The promised return, therefore, of Mr Owen did not make her very
happy.

"He will be here to-morrow," said her stepmother to her. "Mrs
Richards expects him by the late train to-night. I looked in there
yesterday and she told me." Mrs Richards was the respectable lady
with whom Mr Owen lodged.

"I dare say he will," said Isabel wearily--sorry, too, that Mr Owen's
goings and comings should have been investigated.

"Now, Isabel, let me advise you. You cannot be so unjust to Mr Owen
as to make him fancy for a moment that you will refuse your uncle's
money. Think of his position,--about two hundred and fifty a year
in all! With your two hundred added it would be positive comfort;
without it you would be frightfully poor."

"Do you think I have not thought of it?"

"I suppose you must. But then you are so odd and so hard, so unlike
any other girl I ever saw. I don't see how you could have the face to
refuse the money, and then to eat his bread."

This was an unfortunate speech as coming from Mrs Brodrick, because
it fortified Isabel in the reply she was bound to make. Hitherto the
stepmother had thought it certain that the marriage would take place
in spite of such maiden denials as the girl had made; but now the
denial had to be repeated with more than maiden vigour.

"I have thought of it," said Isabel,--"thought of it very often, till
I have told myself that conduct such as that would be inexpressibly
base. What! to eat his bread after refusing him mine when it was
believed to be so plentiful! I certainly have not face enough to do
that,--neither face nor courage for that. There are ignoble things
which require audacity altogether beyond my reach."

"Then you must accept the money from your cousin."

"Certainly not," said Isabel; "neither that nor yet the position
which Mr Owen will perhaps offer me again."

"Of course he will offer it to you."

"Then he must be told that on no consideration can his offer be
accepted."

"This is nonsense. You are both dying for each other."

"Then we must die. But as for that, I think that neither men nor
young women die for love now-a-days. If we love each other, we must
do without each other, as people have to learn to do without most of
the things that they desire."

"I never heard of such nonsense, such wickedness! There is the money.
Why should you not take it?"

"I can explain to you, mother," she said sternly, it being her wont
to give the appellation but very seldom to her stepmother, "why I
should not take Mr Owen, but I cannot tell you why I cannot take my
cousin's money. I can only simply assure you that I will not do so,
and that I most certainly shall never marry any man who would accept
it."

"I consider that to be actual wickedness,--wickedness against your
own father."

"I have told papa. He knows I will not have the money."

"Do you mean to say that you will come here into this house as an
additional burden, as a weight upon your poor father's shoulder, when
you have it in your power to relieve him altogether? Do you not know
how pressed he is, and that there are your brothers to be educated?"
Isabel, as she listened to this, sat silent, looking upon the ground,
and her stepmother went on, understanding nothing of the nature of
the mind of her whom she was addressing. "He had reason to expect,
ample reason, that you would never cost him a shilling. He had been
told a hundred times that you would be provided for by your uncle. Do
you not know that it was so?"

"I do. I told him so myself when I was last here before Uncle
Indefer's death."

"And yet you will do nothing to relieve him? You will refuse this
money, though it is your own, when you could be married to Mr Owen
to-morrow?" Then she paused, waiting to find what might be the effect
of her eloquence.

"I do not acknowledge papa's right or yours to press me to marry any
man."

"But I suppose you acknowledge your right to be as good as your word?
Here is the money; you have only got to take it."

"What you mean is that I ought to acknowledge my obligation to be as
good as my word. I do. I told my father that I would not be a burden
to him, and I am bound to keep to that. He will have understood that
at the present moment I am breaking my promise through a mistake of
Uncle Indefer's which I could not have anticipated."

"You are breaking your promise because you will not accept money that
is your own."

"I am breaking my promise, and that is sufficient. I will go out of
the house and will cease to be a burden. If I only knew where I could
go, I would begin to-morrow."

"That is all nonsense," said Mrs Brodrick, getting up and bursting
out of the room in anger. "There is a man ready to marry you, and
there is the money. Anybody can see with half an eye what is your
duty."

Isabel, with all the eyes that she had, could not see what was her
duty. That it could not be her duty to take a present of money from
the man whom she believed to be robbing her of the estate she felt
quite sure. It could not be her duty to bring poverty on a man whom
she loved,--especially not as she had refused to confer wealth upon
him. It was, she thought, clearly her duty not to be a burden upon
her father, as she had told him that no such burden should fall upon
him. It was her duty, she thought, to earn her own bread, or else to
eat none at all. In her present frame of mind she would have gone out
of the house on the moment if any one would have accepted her even as
a kitchenmaid. But there was no one to accept her. She had questioned
her father on the matter, and he had ridiculed her idea of earning
her bread. When she had spoken of service, he had become angry with
her. It was not thus that he could be relieved. He did not want to
see his girl a maid-servant or even a governess. It was not thus that
she could relieve him. He simply wanted to drive her into his views,
so that she might accept the comfortable income which was at her
disposal, and become the wife of a gentleman whom every one esteemed.
But she, in her present frame of mind, cared little for any disgrace
she might bring on others by menial service. She was told that she
was a burden, and she desired to cease to be burdensome.

Thinking it over all that night, she resolved that she would consult
Mr Owen himself. It would, she thought, be easy,--or if not easy at
any rate feasible,--to make him understand that there could be no
marriage. With him she would be on her own ground. He, at least,
had no authority over her, and she knew herself well enough to be
confident of her own strength. Her father had a certain right to
insist. Even her stepmother had a deputed right. But her lover had
none. He should be made to understand that she would not marry
him,--and then he could advise her as to that project of being
governess, housemaid, schoolmistress, or what not.

On the following morning he came, and was soon closeted with her.
When he arrived, Isabel was sitting with Mrs Brodrick and her
sisters, but they soon packed up their hemmings and sewings, and took
themselves off, showing that it was an understood thing that Isabel
and Mr Owen were to be left together. The door was no sooner closed
than he came up to her, as though to embrace her, as though to put
an arm round her waist before she had a moment to retreat, preparing
to kiss her as though she were already his own. She saw it all in a
moment. It was as though, since her last remembered interview, there
had been some other meeting which she had forgotten,--some meeting at
which she had consented to be his wife. She could not be angry with
him. How can a girl be angry with a man whose love is so good, so
true? He would not have dreamed of kissing her had she stood there
before him the declared heiress of Llanfeare. She felt more than
this. She was sure by his manner that he knew that she had determined
not to take her cousin's money. She was altogether unaware that
there had already been some talking that morning between him and her
father; but she was sure that he knew. How could she be angry with
him?

But she escaped. "No, not that," she said. "It must not be so, Mr
Owen;--it must not. It cannot be so."

"Tell me one thing, Isabel, before we go any further, and tell me
truly. Do you love me?"

She was standing about six feet from him, and she looked hard into
his face, determined not to blush before his eyes for a moment. But
she could hardly make up her mind as to what would be the fitting
answer to his demand.

"I know," said he, "that you are too proud to tell me a falsehood."

"I will not tell you a falsehood."

"Do you love me?" There was still a pause. "Do you love me as a woman
should love the man she means to marry?"

"I do love you!"

"Then, in God's name, why should we not kiss? You are my love and
I am yours. Your father and mother are satisfied that it should be
so. Seeing that we are so, is it a disgrace to kiss? Having won your
heart, may I not have the delight of thinking that you would wish me
to be near you?"

"You must know it all," she said, "though it may be unwomanly to tell
so much."

"Know what?"

"There has never been a man whose touch has been pleasant to me;--but
I could revel in yours. Kiss you? I could kiss your feet at this
moment, and embrace your knees. Everything belonging to you is dear
to me. The things you have touched have been made sacred to me. The
Prayer-Book tells the young wife that she should love her husband
till death shall part them. I think my love will go further than
that."

"Isabel! Isabel!"

"Keep away from me! I will not even give you my hand to shake till
you have promised to be of one mind with me. I will not become your
wife."

"You shall become my wife!"

"Never! Never! I have thought it out, and I know that I am right.
Things have been hard with me."

"Not to me! They will not have been hard to me when I shall have
carried my point with you."

"I was forced to appear before your eyes as the heiress of my uncle."

"Has that made any difference with me?"

"And I was forced to refuse you in obedience to him who had adopted
me."

"I understand all that very completely."

"Then he made a new will, and left me some money."

"Of all that I know, I think, every particular."

"But the money is not there." At this he nodded his head as though
smiling at her absurdity in going back over circumstances which were
so well understood by both of them. "The money is offered to me by my
cousin, but I will not take it."

"As to that I have nothing to say. It is the one point on which, when
we are married, I shall decline to give you any advice."

"Mr Owen," and now she came close to him, but still ready to spring
back should it be necessary, "Mr Owen, I will tell you what I have
told no one else."

"Why me?"

"Because I trust you as I trust no one else."

"Then tell me."

"There is another will. There was another will rather, and he has
destroyed it."

"Why do you say that? You should not say that. You cannot know it."

"And, therefore, I say it only to you, as I would to my own heart.
The old man told me so--in his last moments. And then there is the
look of the man. If you could have seen how his craven spirit cowered
beneath my eyes!"

"One should not judge by such indications. One cannot but see them
and notice them; but one should not judge."

"You would have judged had you seen. You could not have helped
judging. Nothing, however, can come of it, except this,--that not for
all the world would I take his money."

"It may be right, Isabel, that all that should be discussed between
you and me,--right if you wish it. It will be my delight to think
that there shall be no secret between us. But, believe me, dearest,
it can have no reference to the question between us."

"Not that I should be absolutely penniless?"

"Not in the least."

"But it will, Mr Owen. In that even my father agrees with me." In
this she was no doubt wrong. Her father had simply impressed upon her
the necessity of taking the money because of her lover's needs. "I
will not be a burden at any rate to you; and as I cannot go to you
without being a burden, I will not go at all. What does it matter
whether there be a little more suffering or a little less? What does
it matter?"

"It matters a great deal to me."

"A man gets over that quickly, I think."

"So does a woman,--if she be the proper sort of woman for getting
over her difficulties of that kind. I don't think you are."

"I will try."

"I won't." This he said, looking full into her face. "My philosophy
teaches me to despise the grapes which hang too high, but to make the
most of those which come within my reach. Now, I look upon you as
being within my reach."

"I am not within your reach."

"Yes; pardon me for my confidence, but you are. You have confessed
that you love me."

"I do."

"Then you will not be so wicked as to deny to me that which I have a
right to demand? If you love me as a woman should love the man who is
to become her husband, you have no right to refuse me. I have made
good my claim, unless there be other reasons."

"There is a reason."

"None but such as I have to judge of. Had your father objected, that
would have been a reason; or when your uncle disapproved because of
the property, that was a reason. As to the money, I will never ask
you to take it, unless you can plead that you yourself are afraid of
the poverty--." Then he paused, looking at her as though he defied
her to say so much on her own behalf. She could not say that, but sat
there panting, frightened by his energy.

"Nor am I," he continued very gently, "the least in the world. Think
of it, and you will find that I am right; and then, when next I come,
then, perhaps, you will not refuse to kiss me." And so he went.

Oh, how she loved him! How sweet would it be to submit her pride,
her independence, her maiden reticences to such a man as that! How
worthy was he of all worship, of all confidence, of all service! How
definitely better was he than any other being that had ever crossed
her path! But yet she was quite sure that she would not marry him.




CHAPTER XIII

The _Carmarthen Herald_


There was a great deal said at Carmarthen about the old Squire's
will. Such scenes as that which had taken place in the house, first
when the will was produced, then when the search was made, and
afterwards when the will was read, do not pass without comment.
There had been many present, and some of them had been much moved by
the circumstances. The feeling that the Squire had executed a will
subsequent to that which had now been proved was very strong, and
the idea suggested by Mr Apjohn that the Squire himself had, in the
weakness of his latter moments, destroyed this document, was not
generally accepted. Had he done so, something of it would have been
known. The ashes of the paper or the tattered fragments would have
been seen. Whether Mr Apjohn himself did or did not believe that it
had been so, others would not think it. Among the tenants and the
servants at Llanfeare there was a general feeling that something
wrong had been done. They who were most inclined to be charitable
in their judgment, such as John Griffith of Coed, thought that the
document was still hidden, and that it might not improbably be
brought to light at last. Others were convinced that it had fallen
into the hands of the present possessor of the property, and that it
had been feloniously but successfully destroyed. No guess at the real
truth was made by any one. How should a man have guessed that the
false heir should have sat there with the will, as it were, before
his eyes, close at his hand, and neither have destroyed it nor
revealed its existence?

Among those who believed the worst as to Cousin Henry were the two
Cantors. When a man has seen a thing done himself he is prone to
believe in it,--and the more so when he has had a hand in the doing.
They had been selected for the important operation of witnessing
the will, and did not in the least doubt that the will had been in
existence when the old Squire died. It might have been destroyed
since. They believed that it had been destroyed. But they could not
be brought to understand that so great an injustice should be allowed
to remain on the face of the earth without a remedy or without
punishment. Would it not be enough for a judge to know that they,
two respectable men, had witnessed a new will, and that this new
will had certainly been in opposition to the one which had been so
fraudulently proved? The younger Cantor especially was loud upon the
subject, and got many ears in Carmarthen to listen to him.

The _Carmarthen Herald_, a newspaper bearing a high character through
South Wales, took the matter up very strongly, so that it became a
question whether the new Squire would not be driven to defend himself
by an action for libel. It was not that the writer declared that
Cousin Henry had destroyed the will, but that he published minute
accounts of all that had been done at Llanfeare, putting forward in
every paper as it came out the reason which existed for supposing
that a wrong had been done. That theory that old Indefer Jones had
himself destroyed his last will without saying a word of his purpose
to any one was torn to tatters. The doctor had been with him from day
to day, and must almost certainly have known it had such an intention
been in his mind. The housekeeper would have known it. The nephew
and professed heir had said not a word to any one of what had passed
between himself and his uncle. Could they who had known old Indefer
Jones for so many years, and were aware that he had been governed
by the highest sense of honour through his entire life, could they
bring themselves to believe that he should have altered the will made
in his nephew's favour, and then realtered it, going back to his
intentions in that nephew's favour, without saying a word to his
nephew on the subject? But Henry Jones had been silent as to all
that occurred during those last weeks. Henry Jones had not only
been silent when the will was being read, when the search was being
made, but had sat there still in continued silence. "We do not say,"
continued the writer in the paper, "that Henry Jones since he became
owner of Llanfeare has been afraid to mingle with his brother men. We
have no right to say so. But we consider it to be our duty to declare
that such has been the fact. Circumstances will from time to time
occur in which it becomes necessary on public grounds to inquire into
the privacy of individuals, and we think that the circumstances now
as to this property are of this nature." As will be the case in such
matters, these expressions became gradually stronger, till it was
conceived to be the object of those concerned in making them to drive
Henry Jones to seek for legal redress,--so that he might be subjected
to cross-examination as to the transactions and words of that last
fortnight before his uncle's death. It was the opinion of many that
if he could be forced into a witness-box, he would be made to confess
if there were anything to confess. The cowardice of the man became
known,--or was rather exaggerated in the minds of those around him.
It was told of him how he lived in the one room, how rarely he left
the house, how totally he was without occupation. More than the truth
was repeated as to his habits, till all Carmarthenshire believed that
he was so trammelled by some mysterious consciousness of crime as to
be unable to perform any of the duties of life. When men spoke to him
he trembled; when men looked at him he turned away.

All his habits were inquired into. It was said of him that the
_Carmarthen Herald_ was the only paper that he saw, and declared
of him that he spent hour after hour in spelling the terrible
accusations which, if not absolutely made against him, were
insinuated. It became clear to lawyers, to Mr Apjohn himself,
that the man, if honest, should, on behalf of the old family and
long-respected name, vindicate himself by prosecuting the owner of
the paper for libel. If he were honest in the matter, altogether
honest, there could be no reason why he should fear to encounter
a hostile lawyer. There were at last two letters from young
Joseph Cantor printed in the paper which were undoubtedly
libellous,--letters which young Cantor himself certainly could not
have written,--letters which all Carmarthen knew to have been written
by some one connected with the newspaper, though signed by the young
farmer,--in which it was positively declared that the old Squire had
left a later will behind him. When it was discussed whether or no
he could get a verdict, it was clearly shown that the getting of a
verdict should not be the main object of the prosecution. "He has
to show," said Mr Apjohn, "that he is not afraid to face a court of
justice."

But he was afraid. When we last parted with him after his visit to
Coed he had not seen the beginning of these attacks. On the next day
the first paper reached him, and they who were concerned in it did
not spare to send him the copies as they were issued. Having read
the first, he was not able to refuse to read what followed. In each
issue they were carried on, and, as was told of him in Carmarthen, he
lingered over every agonizing detail of the venom which was entering
into his soul. It was in vain that he tried to hide the paper, or to
pretend to be indifferent to its coming. Mrs Griffith knew very well
where the paper was, and knew also that every word had been perused.
The month's notice which had been accepted from her and the butler in
lieu of the three months first offered had now expired. The man had
gone, but she remained, as did the two other women. Nothing was said
as to the cause of their remaining; but they remained. As for Cousin
Henry himself, he was too weak, too frightened, too completely
absorbed by the horrors of his situation to ask them why they stayed,
or to have asked them why they went.

He understood every word that was written of him with sharp, minute
intelligence. Though his spirit was cowed, his mind was still alive
to all the dangers of his position. Things were being said of him,
charges were insinuated, which he declared to himself to be false. He
had not destroyed the will. He had not even hidden it. He had only
put a book into its own place, carrying out as he did so his innocent
intention when he had first lifted the book. When these searchers had
come, doing their work so idly, with such incurious futility, he had
not concealed the book. He had left it there on its shelf beneath
their hands. Who could say that he had been guilty? If the will were
found now, who could reasonably suggest that there had been guilt on
his part? If all were known,--except that chance glance of his eye
which never could be known,--no one could say that he was other than
innocent! And yet he knew of himself that he would lack strength to
stand up in court and endure the sharp questions and angry glances
of a keen lawyer. His very knees would fail to carry him through the
court. The words would stick in his jaws. He would shake and shiver
and faint before the assembled eyes. It would be easier for him to
throw himself from the rocks on which he had lain dreaming into the
sea than to go into a court of law and there tell his own story as
to the will. They could not force him to go. He thought he could
perceive as much as that. The action, if action there were to be,
must originate with him. There was no evidence on which they could
bring a charge of felony or even of fraud against him. They could
not drag him into the court. But he knew that all the world would
say that if he were an honest man, he himself would appear there,
denounce his defamers, and vindicate his own name. As day by day he
failed to do so, he would be declaring his own guilt. Yet he knew
that he could not do it.

Was there no escape? He was quite sure now that the price at which he
held the property was infinitely above its value. Its value! It had
no value in his eyes. It was simply a curse of which he would rid
himself with the utmost alacrity if only he could rid himself of all
that had befallen him in achieving it. But how should he escape? Were
he now himself to disclose the document and carry it into Carmarthen,
prepared to deliver up the property to his cousin, was there one
who would not think that it had been in his possession from before
his uncle's death, and that he had now been driven by his fears to
surrender it? Was there one who would not believe that he had hidden
it with his own hands? How now could he personate that magnanimity
which would have been so easy had he brought forth the book and
handed it with its enclosure to Mr Apjohn when the lawyer came to
read the will?

He looked back with dismay at his folly at having missed an
opportunity so glorious. But now there seemed to be no escape. Though
he left the room daily, no one found the will. They were welcome to
find it if they would, but they did not. That base newspaper lied
of him,--as he told himself bitterly as he read it,--in saying that
he did not leave his room. Daily did he roam about the place for an
hour or two,--speaking, indeed, to no one, looking at no one. There
the newspaper had been true enough. But that charge against him
of self-imprisonment had been false as far as it referred to days
subsequent to the rebuke which his housekeeper had given him. But
no one laid a hand upon the book. He almost believed that, were the
paper left open on the table, no eye would examine its contents.
There it lay still hidden within the folds of the sermon, that weight
upon his heart, that incubus on his bosom, that nightmare which
robbed him of all his slumbers, and he could not rid himself of its
presence. Property, indeed! Oh! if he were only back in London, and
his cousin reigning at Llanfeare!

John Griffith, from Coed, had promised to call upon him; but when
three weeks had passed by, he had not as yet made his appearance.
Now, on one morning he came and found his landlord alone in the
book-room. "This is kind of you, Mr Griffith," said Cousin Henry,
struggling hard to assume the manner of a man with a light heart.

"I have come, Mr Jones," said the farmer very seriously, "to say a
few words which I think ought to be said."

"What are they, Mr Griffith?"

"Now, Mr Jones, I am not a man as is given to
interfering,--especially not with my betters."

"I am sure you are not."

"And, above all, not with my own landlord." Then he paused; but as
Cousin Henry could not find an appropriate word either for rebuke or
encouragement, he was driven to go on with his story. "I have been
obliged to look at all those things in the _Carmarthen Herald_." Then
Cousin Henry turned deadly pale. "We have all been driven to look
at them. I have taken the paper these twenty years, but it is sent
now to every tenant on the estate, whether they pay or whether they
don't. Mrs Griffith, there, in the kitchen has it. I suppose they
sent it to you, sir?"

"Yes; it does come," said Cousin Henry, with the faintest attempt at
a smile.

"And you have read what they say?"

"Yes, the most of it."

"It has been very hard, sir." At this Cousin Henry could only affect
a ghastly smile. "Very hard," continued the farmer. "It has made my
flesh creep as I read it. Do you know what it all means, Mr Jones?"

"I suppose I know."

"It means--that you have stolen--the estates--from your cousin--Miss
Brodrick!" This the man said very solemnly, bringing out each single
word by itself. "I am not saying so, Mr Jones."

"No, no, no," gasped the miserable wretch.

"No, indeed. If I thought so, I should not be here to tell you what
I thought. It is because I believe that you are injured that I am
here."

"I am injured; I am injured!"

"I think so. I believe so. I cannot tell what the mystery is, if
mystery there be; but I do not believe that you have robbed that
young lady, your own cousin, by destroying such a deed as your
uncle's will."

"No, no, no."

"Is there any secret that you can tell?"

Awed, appalled, stricken with utter dismay, Cousin Henry sat silent
before his questioner.

"If there be, sir, had you not better confide it to some one?
Your uncle knew me well for more than forty years, and trusted me
thoroughly, and I would fain, if I could, do something for his
nephew. If there be anything to tell, tell it like a man."

Still Cousin Henry sat silent. He was unable to summon courage at the
instant sufficient to deny the existence of the secret, nor could
he resolve to take down the book and show the document. He doubted,
when the appearance of a doubt was in itself evidence of guilt in the
eyes of the man who was watching him. "Oh, Mr Griffith," he exclaimed
after a while, "will you be my friend?"

"I will indeed, Mr Jones, if I can--honestly."

"I have been cruelly used."

"It has been hard to bear," said Mr Griffith.

"Terrible, terrible! Cruel, cruel!" Then again he paused, trying to
make up his mind, endeavouring to see by what means he could escape
from this hell upon earth. If there were any means, he might perhaps
achieve it by aid of this man. The man sat silent, watching him, but
the way of escape did not appear to him.

"There is no mystery," he gasped at last.

"None?" said the farmer severely.

"No mystery. What mystery should there be? There was the will. I
have destroyed nothing. I have hidden nothing. I have done nothing.
Because the old man changed his mind so often, am I to be blamed?"

"Then, Mr Jones, why do you not say all that in a court of law,--on
your oath?"

"How can I do that?"

"Go to Mr Apjohn, and speak to him like a man. Bid him bring an
action in your name for libel against the newspaper. Then there will
be an inquiry. Then you will be put into a witness-box, and be able
to tell your own story on your oath."

Cousin Henry, groaning, pale and affrighted, murmured out something
signifying that he would think of it. Then Mr Griffith left him. The
farmer, when he entered the room, had believed his landlord to be
innocent, but that belief had vanished when he took his leave.




CHAPTER XIV

An Action for Libel


When the man had asked him that question,--Is there any secret you
can tell?--Cousin Henry did, for half a minute, make up his mind
to tell the whole story, and reveal everything as it had occurred.
Then he remembered the lie which he had told, the lie to which he
had signed his name when he had been called upon to prove the will
in Carmarthen. Had he not by the unconsidered act of that moment
committed some crime for which he could be prosecuted and sent
to gaol? Had it not been perjury? From the very beginning he had
determined that he would support his possession of the property by
no criminal deed. He had not hidden the will in the book. He had
not interfered in the search. He had done nothing incompatible with
innocence. So it had been with him till he had been called upon,
without a moment having been allowed to him for thinking, to sign his
name to that declaration. The remembrance of this came to him as he
almost made up his mind to rise from his seat and pull the book down
from the shelf. And then another thought occurred to him. Could he
not tell Mr Griffith that he had discovered the document since he
had made that declaration,--that he had discovered it only on that
morning? But he had felt that a story such as that would receive no
belief, and he had feared to estrange his only friend by a palpable
lie. He had therefore said that there was no secret,--had said so
after a pause which had assured Mr Griffith of the existence of a
mystery,--had said so with a face which of itself had declared the
truth.

When the farmer left him he knew well enough that the man doubted
him,--nay, that the man was assured of his guilt. It had come to
be so with all whom he had encountered since he had first reached
Llanfeare. His uncle who had sent for him had turned from him; his
cousin had scorned him; the tenants had refused to accept him when
there certainly had been no cause for their rejection. Mr Apjohn from
the first had looked at him with accusing eyes; his servants were
spies upon his actions; this newspaper was rending his very vitals;
and now this one last friend had deserted him. He thought that if
only he could summon courage for the deed, it would be best for him
to throw himself from the rocks.

But there was no such courage in him. The one idea remaining to
him was to save himself from the horrors of a criminal prosecution.
If he did not himself touch the document, or give any sign of his
consciousness of its presence, they could not prove that he had known
of its whereabouts. If they would only find it and let him go! But
they did not find it, and he could not put them on its trace. As to
these wicked libels, Mr Griffith had asked him why he did not have
recourse to a court of law, and refute them by the courage of his
presence. He understood the proposition in all its force. Why did he
not show himself able to bear any questions which the ingenuity of a
lawyer could put to him? Simply because he was unable to bear them.
The truth would be extracted from him in the process. Though he
should have fortified himself with strongest resolves, he would be
unable to hide his guilty knowledge. He knew that of himself. He
would be sure to give testimony against himself, on the strength of
which he would be dragged from the witness-box to the dock.

He declared to himself that, let the newspaper say what it would,
he would not of his own motion throw himself among the lion's teeth
which were prepared for him. But in so resolving he did not know
what further external force might be applied to him. When the old
tenant had sternly told him that he should go like a man into the
witness-box and tell his own story on his oath, that had been hard
to bear. But there came worse than that,--a power more difficult to
resist. On the following morning Mr Apjohn arrived at Llanfeare,
having driven himself over from Carmarthen, and was at once shown
into the book-room. The lawyer was a man who, by his friends and by
his clients in general, was considered to be a pleasant fellow as
well as a cautious man of business. He was good at a dinner-table,
serviceable with a gun, and always happy on horseback. He could
catch a fish, and was known to be partial to a rubber at whist. He
certainly was not regarded as a hard or cruel man. But Cousin Henry,
in looking at him, had always seen a sternness in his eye, some curve
of a frown upon his brow, which had been uncomfortable to him. From
the beginning of their intercourse he had been afraid of the lawyer.
He had felt that he was looked into and scrutinised, and found to
be wanting. Mr Apjohn had, of course, been on Isabel's side. All
Carmarthenshire knew that he had done his best to induce the old
squire to maintain Isabel as his heiress. Cousin Henry was well aware
of that. But still why had this attorney always looked at him with
accusing eyes? When he had signed that declaration at Carmarthen, the
attorney had shown by his face that he believed the declaration to be
false. And now this man was there, and there was nothing for him but
to endure his questions.

"Mr Jones," said the lawyer, "I have thought it my duty to call upon
you in respect to these articles in the _Carmarthen Herald_."

"I cannot help what the _Carmarthen Herald_ may say."

"But you can, Mr Jones. That is just it. There are laws which enable
a man to stop libels and to punish them if it be worth his while
to do so." He paused a moment, but Cousin Henry was silent, and he
continued, "For many years I was your uncle's lawyer, as was my
father before me. I have never been commissioned by you to regard
myself as your lawyer, but as circumstances are at present, I am
obliged to occupy the place until you put your business into other
hands. In such a position I feel it to be my duty to call upon you in
reference to these articles. No doubt they are libellous."

"They are very cruel; I know that," said Cousin Henry, whining.

"All such accusations are cruel, if they be false."

"These are false; damnably false."

"I take that for granted; and therefore I have come to you to tell
you that it is your duty to repudiate with all the strength of your
own words the terrible charges which are brought against you."

"Must I go and be a witness about myself?"

"Yes; it is exactly that. You must go and be a witness about
yourself. Who else can tell the truth as to all the matters in
question as well as yourself? You should understand, Mr Jones,
that you should not take this step with the view of punishing the
newspaper."

"Why, then?"

"In order that you may show yourself willing to place yourself there
to be questioned. 'Here I am,' you would say. 'If there be any point
in which you wish me to be examined as to this property and this
will, here I am to answer you.' It is that you may show that you are
not afraid of investigation." But it was exactly this of which Cousin
Henry was afraid. "You cannot but be aware of what is going on in
Carmarthen."

"I know about the newspaper."

"It is my duty not to blink the matter. Every one, not only in the
town but throughout the country, is expressing an opinion that right
has not been done."

"What do they want? I cannot help it if my uncle did not make a will
according to their liking."

"They think that he did make a will according to their liking, and
that there has been foul play."

"Do they accuse me?"

"Practically they do. These articles in the paper are only an echo of
the public voice. And that voice is becoming stronger and stronger
every day because you take no steps to silence it. Have you seen
yesterday's paper?"

"Yes; I saw it," said Cousin Henry, gasping for breath.

Then Mr Apjohn brought a copy of the newspaper out of his pocket, and
began to read a list of questions which the editor was supposed to
ask the public generally. Each question was an insult, and Cousin
Henry, had he dared, would have bade the reader desist, and have
turned him out of the room for his insolence in reading them.

"Has Mr Henry Jones expressed an opinion of his own as to what became
of the will which the Messrs Cantor witnessed?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones consulted any friend, legal or otherwise, as to
his tenure of the Llanfeare estate?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones any friend to whom he can speak in
Carmarthenshire?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones inquired into the cause of his own isolation?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones any idea why we persecute him in every fresh
issue of our newspaper?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones thought of what may possibly be the end of all
this?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones any thought of prosecuting us for libel?"

"Has Mr Henry Jones heard of any other case in which an heir has been
made so little welcome to his property?"

So the questions went on, an almost endless list, and the lawyer read
them one after another, in a low, plain voice, slowly, but with clear
accentuation, so that every point intended by the questioner might be
understood. Such a martyrdom surely no man was ever doomed to bear
before. In every line he was described as a thief. Yet he bore it;
and when the lawyer came to an end of the abominable questions, he
sat silent, trying to smile. What was he to say?

"Do you mean to put up with that?" asked Mr Apjohn, with the curve of
his eyebrow of which Cousin Henry was so much afraid.

"What am I to do?"

"Do! Do anything rather than sit in silence and bear such injurious
insult as that. Were there nothing else to do, I would tear the man's
tongue from his mouth,--or at least his pen from his grasp."

"How am I to find him? I never did do anything of that rough kind."

"It is not necessary. I only say what a man would do if there were
nothing else to be done. But the step to be taken is easy. Instruct
me to go before the magistrates at Carmarthen, and indict the paper
for libel. That is what you must do."

There was an imperiousness in the lawyer's tone which was almost
irresistible. Nevertheless Cousin Henry made a faint effort at
resisting. "I should be dragged into a lawsuit."

"A lawsuit! Of course you would. What lawsuit would not be preferable
to that? You must do as I bid you, or you must consent to have it
said and have it thought by all the country that you have been guilty
of some felony, and have filched your cousin's property."

"I have committed nothing," said the poor wretch, as the tears ran
down his face.

"Then go and say so before the world," said the attorney, dashing his
fist down violently upon the table. "Go and say so, and let men hear
you, instead of sitting here whining like a woman. Like a woman! What
honest woman would ever bear such insult? If you do not, you will
convince all the world, you will convince me and every neighbour
you have, that you have done something to make away with that will.
In that case we will not leave a stone unturned to discover the
truth. The editor of that paper is laying himself open purposely
to an action in order that he may force you to undergo the
cross-questioning of a barrister, and everybody who hears of it says
that he is right. You can prove that he is wrong only by accepting
the challenge. If you refuse the challenge, as I put it to you now,
you will acknowledge that--that you have done this deed of darkness!"

Was there any torment ever so cruel, ever so unjustifiable as this!
He was asked to put himself, by his own act, into the thumbscrew, on
the rack, in order that the executioner might twist his limbs and
tear out his vitals! He was to walk into a court of his own accord
that he might be torn by the practised skill of a professional
tormentor, that he might be forced to give up the very secrets of his
soul in his impotence;--or else to live amidst the obloquy of all
men. He asked himself whether he had deserved it, and in that moment
of time he assured himself that he had not deserved such punishment
as this. If not altogether innocent, if not white as snow, he had
done nothing worthy of such cruel usage.

"Well," said Mr Apjohn, as though demanding a final answer to his
proposition.

"I will think of it," gasped Cousin Henry.

"There must be no more thinking. The time has gone by for thinking.
If you will give me your instructions to commence proceedings against
the _Carmarthen Herald_, I will act as your lawyer. If not, I shall
make it known to the town that I have made this proposition to you;
and I shall also make known the way in which it has been accepted.
There has been more than delay enough."

He sobbed, and gasped, and struggled with himself as the lawyer sat
and looked at him. The one thing on which he had been intent was the
avoiding of a court of law. And to this he was now to bring himself
by his own act.

"When would it have to be?" he asked.

"I should go before the magistrates to-morrow. Your presence would
not be wanted then. No delay would be made by the other side. They
would be ready enough to come to trial. The assizes begin here at
Carmarthen on the 29th of next month. You might probably be examined
on that day, which will be a Friday, or on the Saturday following.
You will be called as a witness on your own side to prove the libel.
But the questions asked by your own counsel would amount to nothing."

"Nothing!" exclaimed Cousin Henry.

"You would be there for another purpose," continued the lawyer. "When
that nothing had been asked, you would be handed over to the other
side, in order that the object of the proceedings might be attained."

"What object?"

"How the barrister employed might put it I cannot say, but he would
examine you as to any knowledge you may have as to that missing
will."

Mr Apjohn, as he said this, paused for a full minute, looking his
client full in the face. It was as though he himself were carrying
on a cross-examination. "He would ask you whether you have such
knowledge." Then again he paused, but Cousin Henry said nothing. "If
you have no such knowledge, if you have no sin in that matter on your
conscience, nothing to make you grow pale before the eyes of a judge,
nothing to make you fear the verdict of a jury, no fault heavy on
your own soul,--then you may answer him with frank courage, then you
may look him in the face, and tell him with a clear voice that as far
as you are aware your property is your own by as fair a title as any
in the country."

In every word of this there had been condemnation. It was as though
Mr Apjohn were devoting him to infernal torture, telling him that his
only escape would be by the exercise of some herculean power which
was notoriously beyond his reach. It was evident to him that Mr
Apjohn had come there under the guise of his advisor and friend, but
was in fact leagued with all the others around him to drive him to
his ruin. Of that he felt quite sure. The voice, the eyes, the face,
every gesture of his unwelcome visitor had told him that it was so.
And yet he could not rise in indignation and expel the visitor from
his house. There was a cruelty, an inhumanity, in this which to his
thinking was infinitely worse than any guilt of his own. "Well?" said
Mr Apjohn.

"I suppose it must be so."

"I have your instructions, then?"

"Don't you hear me say that I suppose it must be so."

"Very well. The matter shall be brought in proper course before the
magistrates to-morrow, and if, as I do not doubt, an injunction be
granted, I will proceed with the matter at once. I will tell you
whom we select as our counsel at the assizes, and, as soon as I have
learnt, will let you know whom they employ. Let me only implore you
not only to tell the truth as to what you know, but to tell all the
truth. If you attempt to conceal anything, it will certainly be
dragged out of you."

Having thus comforted his client, Mr Apjohn took his leave.




CHAPTER XV

Cousin Henry Makes Another Attempt


When Mr Apjohn had gone, Cousin Henry sat for an hour, not
thinking,--men so afflicted have generally lost the power to
think,--but paralysed by the weight of his sorrow, simply repeating
to himself assertions that said no man had ever been used so cruelly.
Had he been as other men are, he would have turned the lawyer out of
the house at the first expression of an injurious suspicion, but his
strength had not sufficed for such action. He confessed to himself
his own weakness, though he could not bring himself to confess his
own guilt. Why did they not find it and have done with it? Feeling
at last how incapable he was of collecting his thoughts while he sat
there in the book-room, and aware, at the same time, that he must
determine on some course of action, he took his hat and strolled out
towards the cliffs.

There was a month remaining to him, just a month before the day
named on which he was to put himself into the witness-box. That, at
any rate, must be avoided. He did after some fashion resolve that,
let the result be what it might, he would not submit himself to a
cross-examination. They could not drag him from his bed were he to
say that he was ill. They could not send policemen to find him, were
he to hide himself in London. Unless he gave evidence against himself
as to his own guilty knowledge, they could bring no open charge
against him; or if he could but summon courage to throw himself from
off the rocks, then, at any rate, he would escape from their hands.

What was it all about? This he asked himself as he sat some way down
the cliff, looking out over the sea. What was it all about? If they
wanted the property for his Cousin Isabel, they were welcome to
take it. He desired nothing but to be allowed to get away from this
accursed country, to escape, and never more to be heard of there or
to hear of it. Could he not give up the property with the signing of
some sufficient deed, and thus put an end to their cruel clamour?
He could do it all without any signing, by a simple act of honesty,
by taking down the book with the will and giving it at once to the
lawyer! It was possible,--possible as far as the knowledge of any one
but himself was concerned,--that such a thing might be done not only
with honesty, but with high-minded magnanimity. How would it be if
in truth the document were first found by him on this very day? Had
it been so, were it so, then his conduct would be honest. And it was
still open to him to simulate that it was so. He had taken down the
book, let him say, for spiritual comfort in his great trouble, and
lo, the will had been found there between the leaves! No one would
believe him. He declared to himself that such was already his
character in the county that no one would believe him. But what
though they disbelieved him? Surely they would accept restitution
without further reproach. Then there would be no witness-box, no
savage terrier of a barrister to tear him in pieces with his fierce
words and fiercer eyes. Whether they believed him or not, they would
let him go. It would be told of him, at any rate, that having the
will in his hands, he had not destroyed it. Up in London, where men
would not know all the details of this last miserable month, some
good would be spoken of him. And then there would be time left to him
to relieve his conscience by repentance.

But to whom should he deliver up the will, and how should he frame
the words? He was conscious of his own impotence in deceit. For such
a purpose Mr Apjohn, no doubt, would be the proper person, but there
was no one of whom he stood so much in dread as of Mr Apjohn. Were he
to carry the book and the paper to the lawyer and attempt to tell his
story, the real truth would be drawn out from him in the first minute
of their interview. The man's eyes looking at him, the man's brow
bent against him, would extract from him instantly the one truth
which it was his purpose to hold within his own keeping. He would
find no thankfulness, no mercy, not even justice in the lawyer. The
lawyer would accept restitution, and would crush him afterwards.
Would it not be better to go off to Hereford, without saying a word
to any one in Carmarthenshire, and give up the deed to his Cousin
Isabel? But then she had scorned him. She had treated him with foul
contempt. As he feared Mr Apjohn, so did he hate his Cousin Isabel.
The only approach to manliness left in his bosom was a true hatred of
his cousin.

The single voice which had been kind to him since he had come to this
horrid place had been that of old Farmer Griffith. Even his voice
had been stern at last, but yet, with the sternness, there had been
something of compassion. He thought that he could tell the tale to Mr
Griffith, if to any one. And so thinking, he resolved at once to go
to Coed. There was still before him that other means of escape which
the rocks and the sea afforded him. As he had made his way on this
morning to the spot on which he was now lying that idea was still
present to him. He did not think that he could do a deed of such
daring. He was almost sure of himself that the power of doing it
would be utterly wanting when the moment came. But still it was
present to his mind. The courage might reach him at the instant. Were
a sudden impulse to carry him away, he thought the Lord would surely
forgive him because of all his sufferings. But now, as he looked at
the spot, and saw that he could not reach the placid deep water, he
considered it again, and remembered that the Lord would not forgive
him a sin as to which there would be no moment for repentance. As
he could not escape in that way, he must carry out his purpose with
Farmer Griffith.

"So you be here again prowling about on father's lands?"

Cousin Henry knew at once the voice of that bitter enemy of his,
young Cantor; and, wretched as he was, he felt also something of the
spirit of the landlord in being thus rebuked for trespassing on his
ground. "I suppose I have a right to walk about on my own estate?"
said he.

"I know nothing about your own estate," replied the farmer's son.
"I say nothin' about that. They do be talking about it, but I say
nothin'. I has my own opinions, but I say nothin'. Others do be
saying a great deal, as I suppose you hear, Mr Jones, but I say
nothin'."

"How dare you be so impudent to your landlord?"

"I know nothin' about landlords. I know father has a lease of this
land, and pays his rent, whether you get it or another; and you
have no more right, it's my belief, to intrude here nor any other
stranger. So, if you please, you'll walk."

"I shall stay here just as long as it suits me," said Cousin Henry.

"Oh, very well. Then father will have his action against you for
trespass, and so you'll be brought into a court of law. You are bound
to go off when you are warned. You ain't no right here because you
call yourself landlord. You come up here and I'll thrash you, that's
what I will. You wouldn't dare show yourself before a magistrate,
that's what you wouldn't."

The young man stood there for a while waiting, and then walked off
with a loud laugh.

Any one might insult him, any one might beat him, and he could seek
for no redress because he would not dare to submit himself to the
ordeal of a witness-box. All those around him knew that it was so.
He was beyond the protection of the law because of the misery of his
position. It was clear that he must do something, and as he could not
drown himself, there was nothing better than that telling of his tale
to Mr Griffith. He would go to Mr Griffith at once. He had not the
book and the document with him, but perhaps he could tell the tale
better without their immediate presence.

At Coed he found the farmer in his own farmyard.

"I have come to you in great trouble," said Cousin Henry, beginning
his story.

"Well, squire, what is it?" Then the farmer seated himself on a low,
movable bar which protected the entrance into an open barn, and
Cousin Henry sat beside him.

"That young man Cantor insulted me grossly just now."

"He shouldn't have done that. Whatever comes of it all, he shouldn't
have done that. He was always a forward young puppy."

"I do think I have been treated very badly among you."

"As to that, Mr Jones, opinion does run very high about the squire's
will. I explained to you all that when I was with you yesterday."

"Something has occurred since that,--something that I was coming on
purpose to tell you."

"What has occurred?" Cousin Henry groaned terribly as the moment for
revelation came upon him. And he felt that he had made the moment
altogether unfit for revelation by that ill-judged observation as to
young Cantor. He should have rushed at his story at once. "Oh, Mr
Griffith, I have found the will!" It should have been told after that
fashion. He felt it now,--felt that he had allowed the opportunity to
slip by him.

"What is it that has occurred, Mr Jones, since I was up at Llanfeare
yesterday?"

"I don't think that I could tell you here."

"Where, then?"

"Not yet to-day. That young man, Cantor, has so put me out that I
hardly know what I am saying."

"Couldn't you speak it out, sir, if it's just something to be said?"

"It's something to be shown too," replied Cousin Henry, "and if you
wouldn't mind coming up to the house to-morrow, or next day, then I
could explain it all."

"To-morrow it shall be," said the farmer. "On the day after I shall
be in Carmarthen to market. If eleven o'clock to-morrow morning won't
be too early, I shall be there, sir."

One, or three, or five o'clock would have been better, or the day
following better still, so that the evil hour might have been
postponed. But Cousin Henry assented to the proposition and took his
departure. Now he had committed himself to some revelation, and the
revelation must be made. He felt acutely the folly of his own conduct
during the last quarter of an hour. If it might have been possible to
make the old man believe that the document had only been that morning
found, such belief could only have been achieved by an impulsive
telling of the story. He was aware that at every step he took he
created fresh difficulties by his own folly and want of foresight.
How could he now act the sudden emotion of a man startled by
surprise? Nevertheless, he must go on with his scheme. There was
now nothing before him; but still he might be able to achieve
that purpose which he had in view of escaping from Llanfeare and
Carmarthenshire.

He sat up late that night thinking of it. For many days past he had
not touched the volume, or allowed his eye to rest upon the document.
He had declared to himself that it might remain there or be taken
away, as it might chance to others. It should no longer be anything
to him. For aught that he knew, it might already have been removed.
Such had been his resolution during the last fortnight, and in
accordance with that he had acted. But now his purpose was again
changed. Now he intended to reveal the will with his own hands, and
it might be well that he should see that it was there.

He took down the book, and there it was. He opened it out, and
carefully read through every word of its complicated details. For it
had been arranged and drawn out in a lawyer's office, with all the
legal want of punctuation and unintelligible phraseology. It had
been copied verbatim by the old Squire, and was no doubt a properly
binding and effective will. Never before had he dwelt over it so
tediously. He had feared lest a finger-mark, a blot, or a spark might
betray his acquaintance with the deed. But now he was about to give
it up and let all the world know that it had been in his hands. He
felt, therefore, that he was entitled to read it, and that there was
no longer ground to fear any accident. Though the women in the house
should see him reading it, what matter?

Thrice he read it, sitting there late into the night. Thrice he read
the deed which had been prepared with such devilish industry to rob
him of the estate which had been promised him! If he had been wicked
to conceal it,--no, not to conceal it, but only to be silent as to
its whereabouts,--how much greater had been the sin of that dying old
man who had taken so much trouble in robbing him? Now that the time
had come, almost the hour in which he had lately so truly loathed,
there came again upon him a love of money, a feeling of the privilege
which attached to him as an owner of broad acres, and a sudden
remembrance that with a little courage, with a little perseverance,
with a little power of endurance, he might live down the evils of
the present day. When he thought of what it might be to be Squire
of Llanfeare in perhaps five years' time, with the rents in his
pocket, he became angry at his own feebleness. Let them ask him what
questions they would, there could be no evidence against him. If he
were to burn the will, there could certainly be no evidence against
him. If the will were still hidden, they might, perhaps, extract that
secret from him; but no lawyer would be strong enough to make him own
that he had thrust the paper between the bars of the fire.

He sat looking at it, gnashing his teeth together, and clenching his
fists. If only he dared to do it! If only he could do it! He did
during a moment, make up his mind; but had no sooner done so than
there rose clearly before his mind's eye the judge and the jury, the
paraphernalia of the court, and all the long horrors of a prison
life. Even now those prying women might have their eyes turned upon
what he was doing. And should there be no women prying, no trial,
no conviction, still there would be the damning guilt on his own
soul,--a guilt which would admit of no repentance except by giving
himself up to the hands of the law! No sooner had he resolved to
destroy the will than he was unable to destroy it. No sooner had he
felt his inability than again he longed to do the deed. When at three
o'clock he dragged himself up wearily to his bed, the will was again
within the sermon, and the book was at rest upon its old ground.

Punctually at eleven Mr Griffith was with him, and it was evident
from his manner that he had thought the matter over, and was
determined to be kind and gracious.

"Now, squire," said he, "let us hear it; and I do hope it may be
something that may make your mind quiet at last. You've had, I fear,
a bad time of it since the old squire died."

"Indeed I have, Mr Griffith."

"What is it now? Whatever it be, you may be sure of this, I will take
it charitable like. I won't take nothing amiss; and if so be I can
help you, I will."

Cousin Henry, as the door had been opened, and as the man's footstep
had been heard, had made up his mind that on this occasion he could
not reveal the secret. He had disabled himself by that unfortunate
manner of his yesterday. He would not even turn his eyes upon the
book, but sat looking into the empty grate. "What is it, Mr Jones?"
asked the farmer.

"My uncle did make a will," said Cousin Henry feebly.

"Of course he made a will. He made a many,--one or two more than was
wise, I am thinking."

"He made a will after the last one."

"After that in your favour?"

"Yes; after that. I know that he did, by what I saw him doing; and so
I thought I'd tell you."

"Is that all?"

"I thought I'd let you know that I was sure of it. What became of it
after it was made, that, you know, is quite another question. I do
think it must be in the house, and if so, search ought to be made.
If they believe there is such a will, why don't they come and search
more regularly? I shouldn't hinder them."

"Is that all you've got to say?"

"As I have been thinking about it so much and as you are so kind to
me, I thought I had better tell you."

"But there was something you were to show me."

"Oh, yes; I did say so. If you will come upstairs, I'll point out the
very spot where the old man sat when he was writing it."

"There is nothing more than that?"

"Nothing more than that, Mr Griffith."

"Then good morning, Mr Jones. I am afraid we have not got to the end
of the matter yet."




CHAPTER XVI

Again at Hereford


Some of the people at Carmarthen were taking a great deal of trouble
about the matter. One copy of the _Herald_ was sent regularly to
Mr Brodrick, another to Isabel, and another to Mr Owen. It was
determined that they should not be kept in ignorance of what was
being done. In the first number issued after Mr Apjohn's last visit
to Llanfeare there was a short leading article recapitulating all
that was hitherto known of the story. "Mr Henry Jones," said the
article in its last paragraph, "has at length been induced to
threaten an action for libel against this newspaper. We doubt much
whether he will have the courage to go on with it. But if he does, he
will have to put himself into a witness-box, and then probably we may
learn something of the truth as to the last will and testament made
by Mr Indefer Jones." All this reached Hereford, and was of course
deeply considered there by persons whom it concerned.

Mr Owen, for some days after the scene which has been described
between him and Isabel, saw her frequently, and generally found means
to be alone with her for some moments. She made no effort to avoid
him, and would fain have been allowed to treat him simply as her
dearest friend. But in all these moments he treated her as though she
were engaged to be his wife. There was no embracing, no kiss. Isabel
would not permit it. But in all terms of affectionate expression he
spoke of her and to her as though she were his own; and would only
gently laugh at her when she assured him that it could never be so.

"Of course you can torment me a little," he said, smiling, "but the
forces arrayed against you are too strong, and you have not a chance
on your side. It would be monstrous to suppose that you should go on
making me miserable for ever,--and yourself too."

In answer to this she could only say that she cared but little for
her own misery, and did not believe in his. "The question is," she
said, "whether it be fitting. As I feel that it is not fitting, I
certainly shall not do it." In answer to this he would again smile,
and tell her that a month or two at furthest would see her absolutely
conquered.

Then the newspapers reached them. When it became clear to him that
there existed in Carmarthenshire so strong a doubt as to the validity
of the will under which the property was at present held, then Mr
Owen's visits to the house became rarer and different in their
nature. Then he was willing to be simply the friend of the family,
and as such he sought no especial interviews with Isabel. Between him
and Isabel no word was spoken as to the contents of the newspaper.
But between Mr Brodrick and the clergyman many words were spoken. Mr
Brodrick declared at once to his intended son-in-law his belief in
the accusations which were implied,--which were implied at first,
but afterwards made in terms so frightfully clear. When such words
as those were said and printed there could, he urged, be no doubt as
to what was believed in Carmarthen. And why should it be believed
without ground that any man had done so hideous a deed as to destroy
a will? The lawyer's hair stood almost on end as he spoke of the
atrocity; but yet he believed it. Would a respectable newspaper such
as the _Carmarthen Herald_ commit itself to such a course without the
strongest assurance? What was it to the _Carmarthen Herald_? Did not
the very continuance of the articles make it clear that the readers
of the paper were in accordance with the writer? Would the public of
Carmarthen sympathise in such an attack without the strongest ground?
He, the attorney, fully believed in Cousin Henry's guilt; but he was
not on that account sanguine as to the proof. If, during his sojourn
at Llanfeare, either immediately before the old squire's death or
after it, but before the funeral, he had been enabled to lay his hand
upon the will and destroy it, what hope would there be of evidence
of such guilt? As to that idea of forcing the man to tell such a
tale against himself by the torment of cross-examination, he did not
believe it at all. A man who had been strong enough to destroy a will
would be too strong for that. Perhaps he thought that any man would
be too strong, not having known Cousin Henry. Among all the possible
chances which occurred to his mind,--and his mind at this time was
greatly filled with such considerations,--nothing like the truth
suggested itself to him. His heart was tormented by the idea that
the property had been stolen from his child, that the glory of being
father-in-law to Llanfeare had been filched from himself, and that
no hope for redress remained. He sympathised altogether with the
newspaper. He felt grateful to the newspaper. He declared the editor
to be a man specially noble and brave in his calling. But he did not
believe that the newspaper would do any good either to him or to
Isabel.

Mr Owen doubted altogether the righteousness of the proceeding as
regarded the newspaper. As far as he could see there was no evidence
against Cousin Henry. There seemed to him to be an injustice in
accusing a man of a great crime, simply because the crime might have
been possible, and would, if committed, have been beneficial to the
criminal. That plan of frightening the man into self-accusation by
the terrors of cross-examination was distasteful to him. He would not
sympathise with the newspaper. But still he found himself compelled
to retreat from that affectation of certainty in regard to Isabel
which he had assumed when he knew only that the will had been proved,
and that Cousin Henry was in possession of the property. He had
regarded Isabel and the property as altogether separated from each
other. Now he learned that such was not the general opinion in
Carmarthenshire. It was not his desire to push forward his suit
with the heiress of Llanfeare. He had been rejected on what he had
acknowledged to be fitting grounds while that had been her position.
When the matter had been altogether settled in Cousin Henry's favour,
then he could come forward again.

Isabel was quite sure that the newspaper was right. Did she not
remember the dying words with which her uncle had told her that
he had again made her his heir? And had she not always clearly
in her mind the hang-dog look of that wretched man? She was
strong-minded,--but yet a woman, with a woman's propensity to follow
her feelings rather than either facts or reason. Her lover had told
her that her uncle had been very feeble when those words had been
spoken, with his mind probably vague and his thoughts wandering.
It had, perhaps, been but a dream. Such words did not suffice as
evidence on which to believe a man guilty of so great a crime. She
knew,--so she declared to herself,--that the old man's words had
not been vague. And as to those hang-dog looks,--her lover had told
her that she should not allow a man's countenance to go so far in
evidence as that! In so judging she would trust much too far to her
own power of discernment. She would not contradict him, but she felt
sure of her discernment in that respect. She did not in the least
doubt the truth of the evidence conveyed by the man's hang-dog face.

She had sworn to herself a thousand times that she would not covet
the house and property. When her uncle had first declared to her his
purpose of disinheriting her, she had been quite sure of herself that
her love for him should not be affected by the change. It had been
her pride to think that she could soar above any consideration of
money and be sure of her own nobility, even though she should be
stricken with absolute poverty. But now she was tempted to long that
the newspaper might be found to be right. Was there any man so fitted
to be exalted in the world, so sure to fill a high place with honour,
as her lover? Though she might not want Llanfeare for herself, was
she not bound to want it for his sake? He had told her how certain he
was of her heart,--how sure he was that sooner or later he would win
her hand. She had almost begun to think that it must be so,--that her
strength would not suffice for her to hold to her purpose. But how
sweet would be her triumph if she could turn to him and tell him that
now the hour had come in which she would be proud to become his wife!
"I love you well enough to rejoice in giving you something, but too
well to have been a burden on you when I could give you nothing."
That would be sweet to her! Then there should be kisses! As for
Cousin Henry, there was not even pity in her heart towards him. It
would be time to pity him when he should have been made to give up
the fruits of his wickedness and to confess his faults.

Mrs Brodrick was not made to understand the newspapers, nor did she
care much about the work which they had taken in hand. If Isabel
could be made to accept that smaller legacy, so that Mr Owen might
marry her out of hand and take her away, that would be enough to
satisfy Mrs Brodrick. If Isabel were settled somewhere with Mr Owen,
their joint means being sufficient to make it certain that no calls
would be made on the paternal resources, that would satisfy Mrs
Brodrick's craving in regard to the Welsh property. She was not sure
that she was anxious to see the half-sister of her own children
altogether removed from their sphere and exalted so high. And then
this smaller stroke of good fortune might be so much more easily made
certain! A single word from Isabel herself, a word which any girl
less endowed with wicked obstinacy would have spoken at once, would
make that sure and immediate. Whereas this great inheritance which
was to depend upon some almost impossible confession of the man who
enjoyed it, seemed to her to be as distant as ever.

"Bother the newspapers," she said to her eldest daughter; "why
doesn't she write and sign the receipt, and take her income like any
one else? She was getting new boots at Jackson's yesterday, and where
is the money to come from? If any of you want new boots, papa is sure
to tell me of it!"

Her spirit was embittered too by the severity of certain words which
her husband had spoken to her. Isabel had appealed to her father when
her step-mother had reproached her with being a burden in the house.

"Papa," she had said, "let me leave the house and earn something. I
can at any rate earn my bread."

Then Mr Brodrick had been very angry. He too had wished to accelerate
the marriage between his daughter and her lover, thinking that she
would surely accept the money on her lover's behalf. He too had been
annoyed at the persistency of her double refusal. But it had been
very far from his purpose to drive his girl from his house, or to
subject her to the misery of such reproaches as his wife had cast
upon her.

"My dear," he had said, "there is no necessity for anything of the
kind. I and your mother are only anxious for your welfare. I think
that you should take your uncle's money, if not for your own sake,
then for the sake of him to whom we all hope that you will soon be
married. But putting that aside you are as well entitled to remain
here as your sisters, and, until you are married, here will be your
home."

There was comfort in this, some small comfort, but it did not tend
to create pleasant intercourse between Isabel and her step-mother.
Mrs Brodrick was a woman who submitted herself habitually to her
husband, and intended to obey him, but one who nevertheless would
not be deterred from her own little purposes. She felt herself to be
ill-used by Isabel's presence in the house. Many years ago Isabel had
been taken away, and she had been given to understand that Isabel
was removed for ever. There was to be no more expense, no more
trouble,--there should be no more jealousies in regard to Isabel.
The old uncle had promised to do everything, and that sore had been
removed from her life. Now Isabel had come back again, and insisted
on remaining there,--so unnecessarily! Now again there were those
boots to be bought at Jackson's, and all those other increased
expenditures which another back, another head, another mouth, and
another pair of feet must create. And then it was so palpable that
Hereford thought much of Isabel, but thought little or nothing of
her own girls. Such a one as Mrs Brodrick was sure to make herself
unpleasant in circumstances such as these.

"Isabel," she said to her one day, "I didn't say anything about you
being turned out of the house."

"Who has said that you did, mother?"

"You shouldn't have gone to your father and talked about going out as
a housemaid."

"I told papa that if he thought it right, I would endeavour to earn
my bread."

"You told him that I had complained about you being here."

"So you did. I had to tell him so, or I could not explain my purpose.
Of course I am a burden. Every human being who eats and wears clothes
and earns nothing is a burden. And I know that this is thought of the
more because it had been felt that I had been--been disposed of."

"You could be disposed of now, as you call it, if you pleased."

"But I do not please. That is a matter on which I will listen to
no dictation. Therefore it is that I wish that I could go away and
earn my own bread. I choose to be independent in that matter, and
therefore I ought to suffer for it. It is reasonable enough that I
should be felt to be a burden."

Then the other girls came in, and nothing more was said till, after
an hour or two, Mrs Brodrick and Isabel were again alone together.

"I do think it very odd that you cannot take that money; I certainly
do," said Mrs Brodrick.

"What is the use of going on about it? I shall not be made to take
it."

"And all those people at Carmarthen so sure that you are entitled to
ever so much more! I say nothing about burdens, but I cannot conceive
how you can reconcile it to your conscience when your poor papa has
got so many things to pay, and is so little able to pay them."

Then she paused, but as Isabel would not be enticed into any further
declaration of independence, she continued, "It certainly is a
setting up of your own judgment against people who must know better.
As for Mr Owen, of course it will drive him to look for some one
else. The young man wants a wife, and of course he will find one.
Then that chance will be lost."

In this way Isabel did not pass her time comfortably at Hereford.




CHAPTER XVII

Mr Cheekey


A month had been left for Cousin Henry to consider what he would
do,--a month from the day in which he had been forced to accede to Mr
Apjohn's proposal up to that on which he would have to stand before
the barrister at Carmarthen, should he be brave enough at last to
undergo the ordeal. He had in truth resolved that he would not
undergo the ordeal. He was quite sure of himself that nothing short
of cart-ropes or of the police would drag him into the witness-box.
But still there was the month. There were various thoughts filling
his mind. A great expense was being incurred,--most uselessly, if
he intended to retreat before the day came,--and who would pay the
money? There was hardly a hope left in his bosom that the property
would remain in his hands. His hopes indeed now ran in altogether
another direction. In what way might he best get rid of the property?
How most readily might he take himself off from Llanfeare and have
nothing more to do with the tenants and their rents? But still it
was he who would be responsible for this terrible expense. It had
been explained to him by the lawyer, that he might either indict
the proprietor of the newspaper on a criminal charge or bring a
civil action against him for damages. Mr Apjohn had very strongly
recommended the former proceeding. It would be cheaper, he had
said, and would show that the man who brought it had simply
wished to vindicate his own character. It would be cheaper in the
long-run,--because, as the lawyer explained, it would not be so much
his object to get a verdict as to show by his presence in the court
that he was afraid of no one. Were he to sue for damages, and, as was
probable, not to get them, he must then bear the double expense of
the prosecution and defence. Such had been the arguments Mr Apjohn
had used; but he had considered also that if he could bind the man to
prosecute the newspaper people on a criminal charge, then the poor
victim would be less able to retreat. In such case as that, should
the victim's courage fail him at the last moment, a policeman could
be made to fetch him and force him into the witness-box. But in the
conduct of a civil action no such constraint could be put upon him.
Knowing all this, Mr Apjohn had eagerly explained the superior
attractions of a criminal prosecution, and Cousin Henry had fallen
into the trap. He understood it all now, but had not been ready
enough to do so when the choice had been within his power. He had
now bound himself to prosecute, and certainly would be dragged into
Carmarthen, unless he first made known the truth as to the will. If
he did that, then he thought that they would surely spare him the
trial. Were he to say to them, "There; I have at last myself found
the will. Here, behold it! Take the will and take Llanfeare, and let
me escape from my misery," then surely they would not force him to
appear in reference to a matter which would have been already decided
in their own favour. He had lost that opportunity of giving up the
will through Mr Griffith, but he was still resolved that some other
mode must be discovered before the month should have run by. Every
day was of moment, and yet the days passed on and nothing was done.
His last idea was to send the will to Mr Apjohn with a letter, in
which he would simply declare that he had just found it amongst the
sermons, and that he was prepared to go away. But as the days flew
by the letter was left unwritten, and the will was still among the
sermons.

It will be understood that all this was much talked of in Carmarthen.
Mr Henry Jones, of Llanfeare, was known to have indicted Mr Gregory
Evans, of the _Carmarthen Herald_, for the publication of various
wicked and malicious libels against himself; and it was known
also that Mr Apjohn was Mr Jones's attorney in carrying on the
prosecution. But not the less was it understood that Mr Apjohn and Mr
Evans were not hostile to each other in the matter. Mr Apjohn would
be quite honest in what he did. He would do his best to prove the
libel,--on condition that his client were the honest owner of the
property in question. In truth, however, the great object of them all
was to get Henry Jones into a witness-box, so that, if possible, the
very truth might be extracted from him.

Day by day and week by week since the funeral the idea had grown and
become strong in Carmarthen that some wicked deed had been done. It
irked the hearts of them all that such a one as Henry Jones should
do such a deed and not be discovered. Old Indefer Jones had been
respected by his neighbours. Miss Brodrick, though not personally
well known in the county, had been spoken well of by all men. The
idea that Llanfeare should belong to her had been received with
favour. Then had come that altered intention in the old squire's
mind, and the neighbours had disapproved. Mr Apjohn had disapproved
very strongly, and though he was not without that reticence so
essentially necessary to the character of an attorney, his opinion
had become known. Then the squire's return to his old purpose was
whispered abroad. The Cantors had spoken very freely. Everything done
and everything not done at Llanfeare was known in Carmarthen. Mr
Griffith had at length spoken, being the last to abandon all hope as
to Cousin Henry's honesty.

Every one was convinced that Cousin Henry had simply stolen the
property; and was it to be endured that such a deed as that should
have been done by such a man and that Carmarthen should not find it
out? Mr Apjohn was very much praised for his energy in having forced
the man to take his action against Mr Evans, and no one was more
inclined to praise him than Mr Evans himself. Those who had seen the
man did believe that the truth would be worked out of him; and those
who had only heard of him were sure that the trial would be a time of
intense interest in the borough. The sale of the newspaper had risen
immensely, and Mr Evans was quite the leading man of the hour.

"So you are going to have Mr Balsam against me?" said Mr Evans to Mr
Apjohn one day. Now Mr Balsam was a very respectable barrister, who
for many years had gone the Welsh circuit, and was chiefly known for
the mildness of his behaviour and an accurate knowledge of law,--two
gifts hardly of much value to an advocate in an assize town.

"Yes, Mr Evans. Mr Balsam, I have no doubt, will do all that we
want."

"I suppose you want to get me into prison?"

"Certainly, if it shall be proved that you have deserved it. The
libels are so manifest that it will be only necessary to read them to
a jury. Unless you can justify them, I think you will have to go to
prison."

"I suppose so. You will come and see me, I am quite sure, Mr Apjohn."

"I suppose Mr Cheekey will have something to say on your behalf
before it comes to that."

Now Mr John Cheekey was a gentleman about fifty years of age, who had
lately risen to considerable eminence in our criminal courts of law.
He was generally called in the profession,--and perhaps sometimes
outside it,--"Supercilous Jack," from the manner he had of moving
his eyebrows when he was desirous of intimidating a witness. He was
a strong, young-looking, and generally good-humoured Irishman, who
had a thousand good points. Under no circumstances would he bully a
woman,--nor would he bully a man, unless, according to his own mode
of looking at such cases, the man wanted bullying. But when that time
did come,--and a reference to the Old Bailey and assize reports in
general would show that it came very often,--Supercilious Jack would
make his teeth felt worse than any terrier. He could pause in his
cross-examination, look at a man, projecting his face forward by
degrees as he did so, in a manner which would crush any false witness
who was not armed with triple courage at his breast,--and, alas! not
unfrequently a witness who was not false. For unfortunately, though
Mr Cheekey intended to confine the process to those who, as he said,
wanted bullying, sometimes he made mistakes. He was possessed also of
another precious gift,--which, if he had not invented, he had brought
to perfection,--that of bullying the judge also. He had found that by
doing so he could lower a judge in the estimation of the jury, and
thus diminish the force of a damnatory charge. Mr Cheekey's services
had been especially secured for this trial, and all the circumstances
had been accurately explained to him. It was felt that a great day
would have arrived in Carmarthen when Mr Cheekey should stand up in
the court to cross-examine Cousin Henry.

"Yes," said Mr Evans, chuckling, "I think that Mr Cheekey will have
something to say to it. What will be the result, Mr Apjohn?" he asked
abruptly.

"How am I to say? If he can only hold his own like a man, there will,
of course, be a verdict of guilty."

"But can he?" asked he of the newspaper.

"I hope he may with all my heart,--if he have done nothing that he
ought not to have done. In this matter, Mr Evans, I have altogether a
divided sympathy. I dislike the man utterly. I don't care who knows
it. No one knows it better than he himself. The idea of his coming
here over that young lady's head was from the first abhorrent to
me. When I saw him, and heard him, and found out what he was,--such
a poor, cringing, cowardly wretch,--my feeling was of course
exacerbated. It was terrible to me that the old squire, whom I had
always respected, should have brought such a man among us. But that
was the old squire's doing. He certainly did bring him, and as
certainly intended to make him his heir. If he did make him his heir,
if that will which I read was in truth the last will, then I hope
most sincerely that all that Mr Cheekey may do may be of no avail
against him. If that be the case, I shall be glad to have an
opportunity of calling upon you in your new lodgings."

"But if there was another will, Mr Apjohn,--a later will?"

"Then of course, there is the doubt whether this man be aware of it."

"But if he be aware of it?"

"Then I hope that Mr Cheekey may tear him limb from limb."

"But you feel sure that it is so?"

"Ah; I do not know about that. It is very hard to be sure of
anything. When I see him I do feel almost sure that he is guilty; but
when I think of it afterwards, I again have my doubts. It is not by
men of such calibre that great crimes are committed. I can hardly
fancy that he should have destroyed a will."

"Or hidden it?"

"If it were hidden, he would live in agony lest it were discovered. I
used to think so when I knew that he passed the whole day sitting in
one room. Now he goes out for hours together. Two or three times he
has been down with old Griffith at Coed, and twice young Cantor found
him lying on the sea cliff. I doubt whether he would have gone so far
afield if the will were hidden in the house."

"Can he have it on his own person?"

"He is not brave enough for that. The presence of it there would
reveal itself by the motion of his hands. His fingers would always be
on the pocket that contained it. I do not know what to think. And it
is because I am in doubt that I have brought him under Mr Cheekey's
thumbscrew. It is a case in which I would, if possible, force a man
to confess the truth even against himself. And for this reason I
have urged him to prosecute you. But as an honest man myself, I am
bound to hope that he may succeed if he be the rightful owner of
Llanfeare."

"No one believes it, Mr Apjohn. Not one in all Carmarthen believes
it."

"I will not say what I believe myself. Indeed I do not know. But I do
hope that by Mr Cheekey's aid or otherwise we may get at the truth."

In his own peculiar circle, with Mr Geary the attorney, with Mr Jones
the auctioneer, and Mr Powell, the landlord of the Bush Hotel, Mr
Evans was much more triumphant. Among them, and indeed, with the
gentlemen of Carmarthen generally, he was something of a hero. They
did believe it probable that the interloper would be extruded from
the property which did not belong to him, and that the doing of this
would be due to Mr Evans. "Apjohn pretends to think that it is very
doubtful," said he to his three friends.

"Apjohn isn't doubtful at all," said Mr Geary, "but he is a little
cautious as to expressing himself."

"Apjohn has behaved very well," remarked the innkeeper. "If it wasn't
for him we should never have got the rascal to come forward at all.
He went out in one of my flies, but I won't let them charge for it on
a job like that."

"I suppose you'll charge for bringing Cousin Henry into the court,"
said the auctioneer. They had all got to call him Cousin Henry since
the idea had got abroad that he had robbed his Cousin Isabel.

"I'd bring him too for nothing, and stand him his lunch into the
bargain, rather than that he shouldn't have the pleasure of meeting
Mr Cheekey."

"Cheekey will get it out of him, if there is anything to get," said
Mr Evans.

"My belief is that Mr Cheekey will about strike him dumb. If he has
got anything in his bosom to conceal, he will be so awe-struck that
he won't be able to open his mouth. He won't be got to say he did it,
but he won't be able to say he didn't." This was Mr Geary's opinion.

"What would that amount to?" asked Mr Powell. "I'm afraid they
couldn't give the place back to the young lady because of that."

"The jury would acquit Mr Evans. That's about what it would amount
to," said the attorney.

"And Cousin Henry would go back to Llanfeare, and have all his
troubles over," remarked Mr Jones. This they deemed to be a
disastrous termination to all the trouble which they were taking, but
one which seemed by no means improbable.

They all agreed that even Mr Cheekey would hardly be able to extract
from the man an acknowledgment that he had with his own hands
destroyed the will. Such a termination as that to a cross-examination
had never been known under the hands of the most expert of advocates.
That Cousin Henry might be stricken dumb, that he might faint, that
he might be committed for contempt of court,--all these events were
possible, or perhaps, not impossible; but that he should say, "Yes, I
did it, I burnt the will. Yes, I, with my own hands,"--that they all
declared to be impossible. And, if so, Cousin Henry would go back
again to Llanfeare confirmed in his possession of the property.

"He will only laugh at us in his sleeve when it is over," said the
auctioneer.

They little knew the torments which the man was enduring, or how
unlikely it was that he should laugh in his sleeve at any one. We are
too apt to forget when we think of the sins and faults of men how
keen may be their conscience in spite of their sins. While they were
thus talking of Cousin Henry, he was vainly endeavouring to console
himself with the reflection that he had not committed any great
crime, that there was still a road open to him for repentance, that
if only he might be allowed to escape and repent in London, he would
be too glad to resign Llanfeare and all its glories. The reader will
hardly suppose that Cousin Henry will return after the trial to laugh
in his sleeve in his own library in his own house.

A few days afterwards Mr Apjohn was up in town and had an interview
with Mr Balsam, the barrister. "This client of mine does not seem to
be a nice sort of country gentleman," said Mr Balsam.

"Anything but that. You will understand, Mr Balsam, that my only
object in persuading him to indict the paper has been to put him into
a witness-box. I told him so, of course. I explained to him that
unless he would appear there, he could never hold up his head."

"And he took your advice."

"Very unwillingly. He would have given his right hand to escape. But
I gave him no alternative. I so put it before him that he could not
refuse to do as I bade him without owning himself to be a rascal.
Shall I tell you what I think will come of it?"

"What will come of it?"

"He will not appear. I feel certain that he will not have the courage
to show himself in the court. When the day comes, or, perhaps, a day
or two before, he will run away."

"What will you do then?"

"Ah, that's the question. What shall we do then? He is bound to
prosecute, and will have to pay the penalty. In such a case as this
I think we could have him found and brought into court for the next
assizes. But what could we do then? Though we were ever so rough to
him in the way of contempt of court and the rest of it, we cannot
take the property away. If he has got hold of the will and destroyed
it, or hidden it, we can do nothing as to the property as long as he
is strong enough to hold his tongue. If he can be made to speak, then
I think we shall get at it."

Mr Balsam shook his head. He was quite willing to believe that his
client was as base as Mr Apjohn represented him to be; but he was
not willing to believe that Mr Cheekey was as powerful as had been
assumed.




CHAPTER XVIII

Cousin Henry Goes to Carmarthen


On his return from London Mr Apjohn wrote the following letter to his
client, and this he sent to Llanfeare by a clerk, who was instructed
to wait there for an answer:--


   MY DEAR SIR,--

   I have just returned from London, where I saw Mr Balsam,
   who will be employed on your behalf at the assizes. It is
   necessary that you should come into my office, so that I
   may complete the instructions which are to be given to
   counsel. As I could not very well do this at Llanfeare
   without considerable inconvenience, I must give you this
   trouble. My clerk who takes this out to you will bring
   back your answer, saying whether eleven in the morning
   to-morrow or three in the afternoon will best suit your
   arrangements. You can tell him also whether you would wish
   me to send a fly for you. I believe that you still keep
   your uncle's carriage, in which case it would perhaps be
   unnecessary. A message sent by the clerk will suffice, so
   that you may be saved the trouble of writing.

   Yours truly,

   NICHOLAS APJOHN.


The clerk had made his way into the book-room in which Cousin Henry
was sitting, and stood there over him while he was reading the
letter. He felt sure that it had been arranged by Mr Apjohn that it
should be so, in order that he might not have a moment to consider
the reply which he would send. Mr Apjohn had calculated, traitor that
he was to the cause of his client,--so thought Cousin Henry,--that
the man's presence would rob him of his presence of mind so as to
prevent him from sending a refusal.

"I don't see why I should go into Carmarthen at all," he said.

"Oh, sir, it's quite essential,--altogether essential in a case such
as this. You are bound to prosecute, and of course you must give your
instructions. If Mr Apjohn were to bring everything out here for the
purpose, the expense would be tremendous. In going there, it will
only be the fly, and it will all be done in five minutes."

"Who will be there?" asked Cousin Henry after a pause.

"I shall be there," answered the clerk, not unnaturally putting
himself first, "and Mr Apjohn, and perhaps one of the lads."

"There won't be any--barrister?" asked Cousin Henry, showing the
extent of his fear by his voice and his countenance.

"Oh, dear, no; they won't be here till the assizes. A barrister never
sees his own client. You'll go in as a witness, and will have nothing
to do with the barristers till you're put up face to face before them
in the witness-box. Mr Balsam is a very mild gentleman."

"He is employed by me?"

"Oh, yes; he's on our side. His own side never matters much to a
witness. It's when the other side tackles you!"

"Who is the other side?" asked Cousin Henry.

"Haven't you heard?" The voice in which this was said struck terror
to the poor wretch's soul. There was awe in it and pity, and
something almost of advice,--as though the voice were warning him to
prepare against the evil which was threatening him. "They have got Mr
Cheekey!" Here the voice became even more awful. "I knew they would
when I first heard what the case was to be. They've got Mr Cheekey.
They don't care much about money when they're going it like that.
There are many of them I have known awful enough, but he's the
awfullest."

"He can't eat a fellow," said Cousin Henry, trying to look like a man
with good average courage.

"No; he can't eat a fellow. It isn't that way he does it. I've known
some of 'em who looked as though they were going to eat a man; but he
looks as though he were going to skin you, and leave you bare for the
birds to eat you. He's gentle enough at first, is Mr Cheekey."

"What is it all to me?" asked Cousin Henry.

"Oh, nothing, sir. To a gentleman like you who knows what he's about
it's all nothing. What can Mr Cheekey do to a gentleman who has got
nothing to conceal? But when a witness has something to hide,--and
sometimes there will be something,--then it is that Mr Cheekey comes
out strong. He looks into a man and sees that it's there, and then he
turns him inside out till he gets at it. That's what I call skinning
a witness. I saw a poor fellow once so knocked about by Mr Cheekey
that they had to carry him down speechless out of the witness-box."

It was a vivid description of all that Cousin Henry had pictured to
himself. And he had actually, by his own act, subjected himself to
this process! Had he been staunch in refusing to bring any action
against the newspaper, Mr Cheekey would have been powerless in
reference to him. And now he was summoned into Carmarthen to prepare
himself by minor preliminary pangs for the torture of the auto-da-fe
which was to be made of him.

"I don't see why I should go into Carmarthen at all," he said, having
paused a while after the eloquent description of the barrister's
powers.

"Not come into Carmarthen! Why, sir, you must complete the
instructions."

"I don't see it at all."

"Then do you mean to back out of it altogether, Mr Jones? I wouldn't
be afeared by Mr Cheekey like that!"

Then it occurred to him that if he did mean to back out of it
altogether he could do so better at a later period, when they might
hardly be able to catch him by force and bring him as a prisoner
before the dreaded tribunal. And as it was his purpose to avoid the
trial by giving up the will, which he would pretend to have found at
the moment of giving it up, he would ruin his own project,--as he
had done so many projects before,--by his imbecility at the present
moment. Cheekey would not be there in Mr Apjohn's office, nor the
judge and jury and all the crowd of the court to look at him.

"I don't mean to back out at all," he said; "and it's very
impertinent of you to say so."

"I didn't mean impertinence, Mr Jones;--only it is necessary you
should come into Mr Apjohn's office."

"Very well; I'll come to-morrow at three."

"And about the fly, Mr Jones?"

"I can come in my own carriage."

"Of course. That's what Mr Apjohn said. But if I may make so bold, Mr
Jones,--wouldn't all the people in Carmarthen know the old Squire's
carriage?"

Here was another trouble. Yes; all the people in Carmarthen would
know the old Squire's carriage, and after all those passages in the
newspapers,--believing, as he knew they did, that he had stolen the
property,--would clamber up on the very wheels to look at him! The
clerk had been right in that.

"I don't mean it for any impertinence, Mr Jones; but wouldn't it be
better just to come in and to go out quiet in one of Mr Powell's
flies?"

"Very well," said Cousin Henry. "Let the fly come."

"I thought it would be best," said the clerk, taking cowardly
advantage of his success over the prostrate wretch. "What's the use
of a gentleman taking his own carriage through the streets on such an
occasion as this? They are so prying into everything in Carmarthen.
Now, when they see the Bush fly, they won't think as anybody
particular is in it." And so it was settled. The fly should be at
Llanfeare by two o'clock on the following day.

Oh, if he could but die! If the house would fall upon him and crush
him! There had not been a word spoken by that reptile of a clerk
which he had not understood,--not an arrow cast at him the sting of
which did not enter into his very marrow! "Oh, nothing, sir, to a
gentleman like you." The man had looked at him as he had uttered the
words with a full appreciation of the threat conveyed. "They've got
a rod in pickle for you,--for you, who have stolen your cousin's
estate! Mr Cheekey is coming for you!" That was what the miscreant
of a clerk had said to him. And then, though he had found himself
compelled to yield to that hint about the carriage, how terrible
was it to have to confess that he was afraid to be driven through
Carmarthen in his own carriage!

He must go into Carmarthen and face Mr Apjohn once again. That was
clear. He could not now send the will in lieu of himself. Why had he
not possessed the presence of mind to say to the clerk at once that
no further steps need be taken? "No further steps need be taken. I
have found the will. Here it is. I found it this very morning among
the books. Take it to Mr Apjohn, and tell him I have done with
Llanfeare and all its concerns." How excellent would have been the
opportunity! And it would not have been difficult for him to act his
part amidst the confusion to which the clerk would have been brought
by the greatness of the revelation made to him. But he had allowed
the chance to pass, and now he must go into Carmarthen!

At half-past two the following day he put himself into the fly.
During the morning he had taken the will out of the book, determined
to carry it with him to Carmarthen in his pocket. But when he
attempted to enclose it in an envelope for the purpose, his mind
misgave him and he restored it. Hateful as was the property to him,
odious as were the house and all things about it, no sooner did the
doing of the act by which he was to release himself from them come
within the touch of his fingers, than he abandoned the idea. At such
moments the estate would again have charms for him, and he would
remember that such a deed, when once done, would admit of no recall.

"I am glad to see you, Mr Jones," said the attorney as his client
entered the inner office. "There are a few words which must be
settled between you and me before the day comes, and no time has
to be lost. Sit down, Mr Ricketts, and write the headings of the
questions and answers. Then Mr Jones can initial them afterwards."

Mr Ricketts was the clerk who had come out to Llanfeare. Cousin Henry
sat silent as Mr Ricketts folded his long sheet of folio paper with
a double margin. Here was a new terror to him; and as he saw the
preparations he almost made up his mind that he would on no account
sign his name to anything.

The instructions to be given to Mr Balsam were in fact very simple,
and need not here be recapitulated. His uncle had sent for him to
Llanfeare, had told him that he was to be the heir, had informed him
that a new will had been made in his favour. After his uncle's death
and subsequent to the funeral, he had heard a will read, and under
that will had inherited the property. As far as he believed, or
at any rate as far as he knew, that was his uncle's last will and
testament. These were the instructions which, under Mr Apjohn's
advice, were to be given to Mr Balsam as to his (Cousin Henry's)
direct evidence.

Then Cousin Henry, remembering his last communication to Farmer
Griffith, remembering also all that the two Cantors could prove,
added something on his own account.

"I saw the old man writing up in his room," he said, "copying
something which I knew to be a will. I was sure then he was going to
make another change and take the property from me." "No; I asked him
no questions. I thought it very cruel, but it was of no use for me to
say anything." "No; he didn't tell me what he was about; but I knew
it was another will. I wouldn't condescend to ask a question. When
the Cantors said that they had witnessed a will, I never doubted
them. When you came there to read the will, I supposed it would be
found. Like enough it's there now, if proper search were made. I can
tell all that to Mr Balsam if he wants to know it."

"Why didn't you tell me all this before?" said Mr Apjohn.

"It isn't much to tell. It's only what I thought. If what the Cantors
said and what you all believed yourselves didn't bring you to the
will, nothing I could say would help you. It doesn't amount to more
than thinking after all."

Then Mr Apjohn was again confused and again in doubt. Could it be
possible after all that the conduct on the part of the man which had
been so prejudicial to him in the eyes of all men had been produced
simply by the annoyances to which he had been subjected? It was still
possible that the old man had himself destroyed the document which
he had been tempted to make, and that they had all of them been most
unjust to this poor fellow. He added, however, all the details of
this new story to the instructions which were to be given to Mr
Balsam, and to which Cousin Henry did attach his signature.

Then came some further conversation about Mr Cheekey, which, however,
did not take an official form. What questions Mr Cheekey might ask
would be between Mr Cheekey and the other attorney, and formed no
part of Mr Apjohn's direct business. He had intended to imbue his
client with something of the horror with which his clerk had been
before him in creating, believing that the cause of truth would
be assisted by reducing the man to the lowest condition of mean
terror. But this new story somewhat changed his purpose. If the
man were innocent,--if there were but some small probability of
his innocence,--was it not his duty to defend him as a client from
ill-usage on the part of Cheekey? That Cheekey must have his way with
him was a matter of course,--that is, if Cousin Henry appeared at
all; but a word or two of warning might be of service.

"You will be examined on the other side by Mr Cheekey," he said,
intending to assume a pleasant voice. At the hearing of the awful
name, sweat broke out on Cousin Henry's brow. "You know what his line
will be?"

"I don't know anything about it."

"He will attempt to prove that another will was made."

"I do not deny it. Haven't I said that I think another will was
made?"

"And that you are either aware of its existence--" here Mr Apjohn
paused, having resumed that stern tone of his voice which was so
disagreeable to Cousin Henry's ears--"or that you have destroyed it."

"What right has he got to say that I have destroyed it? I have
destroyed nothing."

Mr Apjohn marked the words well, and was again all but convinced
that his client was not innocent. "He will endeavour to make a jury
believe from words coming out of your own mouth, or possibly by your
silence, that you have either destroyed the deed,--or have concealed
it."

Cousin Henry thought a moment whether he had concealed the will or
not. No! he had not put it within the book. The man who hides a thing
is the man who conceals the thing,--not a man who fails to tell that
he has found it.

"Or--concealed it," repeated Mr Apjohn with that peculiar voice of
his.

"I have not concealed it," said the victim.

"Nor know where it lies hidden?" Ghastly pale he became,--livid,
almost blue by degrees. Though he was fully determined to give up the
will, he could not yield to the pressure now put upon him. Nor could
he withstand it. The question was as terrible to him as though he had
entertained no idea of abandoning the property. To acknowledge that
he knew all along where it was hidden would be to confess his guilt
and to give himself up to the tormentors of the law.

"Nor know where it lies hidden?" repeated Mr Apjohn, in a low voice.
"Go out of the room, Ricketts," he said. "Nor know where it lies
hidden?" he asked a third time when the clerk had closed the door
behind him.

"I know nothing about it," gasped the poor man.

"You have nothing beyond that to say to me?"

"Nothing."

"You would rather that it should be left to Mr Cheekey? If there be
anything further that you can say, I should be more tender with you
than he."

"Nothing."

"And here, in this room, there is no public to gaze upon you."

"Nothing," he gasped again.

"Very well. So be it. Ricketts, see if the fly be there for Mr
Jones." A few minutes afterwards his confidential clerk was alone
with him in the room.

"I have learned so much, Ricketts," said he. "The will is still in
existence. I am sure of that. And he knows its whereabouts. We shall
have Miss Brodrick there before Christmas yet."




CHAPTER XIX

Mr Apjohn Sends for Assistance


The last words in the last chapter were spoken by Mr Apjohn to his
confidential clerk in a tone of triumph. He had picked up something
further, and, conscious that he had done so by his own ingenuity,
was for a moment triumphant. But when he came to think over it all
alone,--and he spent many hours just at present in thinking of this
matter,--he was less inclined to be self-satisfied. He felt that a
great responsibility rested with him, and that this weighed upon
him peculiarly at the present moment. He was quite sure not only
that a later will had been made, but that it was in existence. It
was concealed somewhere, and Cousin Henry knew the secret of its
hiding-place. It had existed, at any rate, that morning; but now came
the terrible question whether the man, driven to his last gasp in his
misery, would not destroy it. Not only had Mr Apjohn discovered the
secret, but he was well aware that Cousin Henry was conscious that he
had done so, and yet not a word had been spoken between them which,
should the will now be destroyed, could be taken as evidence that it
had ever existed. Let the paper be once burnt, and Cousin Henry would
be safe in possession of the property. Mr Cheekey might torment his
victim, but certainly would not extract from him a confession such as
that. The hiding of the will, the very place in which it was hidden,
might possibly be extracted. It was conceivable that ingenuity on
one side and abject terror on the other might lead a poor wretch to
betray the secret; but a man who has committed a felony will hardly
confess the deed in a court of law. Something of all this would,
thought Mr Apjohn, occur to Cousin Henry himself, and by this very
addition to his fears he might be driven to destroy the will. The
great object now should be to preserve a document which had lived as
it were a charmed life through so many dangers. If anything were to
be done with this object,--anything new,--it must be done at once.
Even now, while he was thinking of it, Cousin Henry was being taken
slowly home in Mr Powell's fly, and might do the deed as soon as
he found himself alone in the book-room. Mr Apjohn was almost
sure that the will was concealed somewhere in the book-room. That
long-continued sojourn in the chamber, of which the whole country had
heard so much, told him that it was so. He was there always, watching
the hiding-place. Would it be well that searchers should again be
sent out, and that they should be instructed never to leave that room
till after Cousin Henry's examination should be over? If so, it would
be right that a man should be sent off instantly on horseback, so as
to prevent immediate destruction. But then he had no power to take
such a step in reference to another man's house. It was a question
whether any magistrate would give him such a warrant, seeing that
search had already been made, and that, on the failure of such
search, that Squire's will had already been proved. A man's house
is his castle, let the suspicion against him be what it may, unless
there be evidence to support it. Were he to apply to a magistrate, he
could only say that the man's own manner and mode of speech had been
evidence of his guilt. And yet how much was there hanging, perhaps,
on the decision of the moment! Whether the property should go to
the hands of her who was entitled to enjoy it, or remain in the
possession of a thief such as this, might so probably depend on the
action which should be taken, now, at this very instant!

Mr Ricketts, his confidential clerk, was the only person with whom
he had fully discussed all the details of the case,--the only person
to whom he had expressed his own thoughts as they had occurred to
him. He had said a word to the clerk in triumph as Cousin Henry left
him, but a few minutes afterwards recalled him with an altered tone.
"Ricketts," he said, "the man has got that will with him in the
book-room at Llanfeare."

"Or in his pocket, sir," suggested Ricketts.

"I don't think it. Wherever it be at this moment, he has not placed
it there himself. The Squire put it somewhere, and he has found it."

"The Squire was very weak when he made that will, sir," said the
clerk. "Just at that time he was only coming down to the dining-room,
when the sun shone in just for an hour or two in the day. If he put
the will anywhere, it would probably be in his bed-room."

"The man occupies another chamber?" asked the attorney.

"Yes, sir; the same room he had before his uncle died."

"It's in the book-room," repeated Mr Apjohn.

"Then he must have put it there."

"But he didn't. From his manner, and from a word or two that he
spoke, I feel sure that the paper has been placed where it is by
other hands."

"The old man never went into the book-room. I heard every detail of
his latter life from Mrs Griffith when the search was going on. He
hadn't been there for more than a month. If he wanted anything out of
the book-room, after the young lady went away, he sent Mrs Griffith
for it."

"What did he send for?" asked Mr Apjohn.

"He used to read a little sometimes," said the clerk.

"Sermons?" suggested Mr Apjohn. "For many years past he has read
sermons to himself whenever he has failed in going to church. I have
seen the volumes there on the table in the parlour when I have been
with him. Did they search the books?"

"Had every volume off the shelves, sir."

"And opened every one of them?"

"That I can't tell. I wasn't there."

"Every volume should have been shaken," said Mr Apjohn.

"It's not too late yet, sir," said the clerk.

"But how are we to get in and do it? I have no right to go into his
house, or any man's, to search it."

"He wouldn't dare to hinder you, sir."

Then there was a pause before anything further was said.

"The step is such a strong one to take," said the lawyer, "when one
is guided only by one's own inner conviction. I have no tittle of
evidence in my favour to prove anything beyond the fact that the old
Squire in the latter days of his life did make a will which has not
been found. For that we have searched, and, not finding it, have been
forced to admit to probate the last will which we ourselves made.
Since that nothing has come to my knowledge. Guided partly by the
man's ways while he has been at Llanfeare, and partly by his own
manner and hesitation, I have come to a conclusion in my own mind;
but it is one which I would hardly dare to propose to a magistrate as
a ground for action."

"But if he consented, sir?"

"Still, I should be hardly able to justify myself for such intrusion
if nothing were found. We have no right to crush the poor creature
because he is so easily crushable. I feel already pricks of
conscience because I am bringing down Jack Cheekey upon him. If it
all be as I have suggested,--that the will is hidden, let us say in
some volume of sermons there,--what probability is there that he will
destroy it now?"

"He would before the trial, I think."

"But not at once? I think not. He will not allow himself to be driven
to the great crime till the last moment. It is quite on the cards
that his conscience will even at last be too strong for it."

"We owe him something, sir, for not destroying it when he first found
it."

"Not a doubt! If we are right in all this, we do owe him
something,--at any rate, charity enough to suppose that the doing of
such a deed must be very distasteful to him. When I think of it I
doubt whether he'll do it at all."

"He asked me why they didn't come and search again."

"Did he? I shouldn't wonder if the poor devil would be glad enough to
be relieved from it all. I'll tell you what I'll do, Ricketts. I'll
write to Miss Brodrick's father, and ask him to come over here before
the trial. He is much more concerned in the matter than I am, and
should know as well what ought to be done."

The letter was written urging Mr Brodrick to come at once. "I have
no right to tell you," Mr Apjohn said in his letter, "that there is
ground for believing that such a document as that I have described
is still existing. I might too probably be raising false hope were I
to do so. I can only tell you of my own suspicion, explaining to you
at the same time on what ground it is founded. I think it would be
well that you should come over and consult with me whether further
steps should be taken. If so, come at once. The trial is fixed for
Friday the 30th." This was written on Thursday the 22nd. There was,
therefore, not much more than a week's interval.

"You will come with me," said Mr Brodrick to the Rev. William Owen,
after showing to him the letter from the attorney at Hereford.

"Why should I go with you?"

"I would wish you to do so--on Isabel's behalf."

"Isabel and I are nothing to each other."

"I am sorry to hear you say that. It was but the other day that you
declared that she should be your wife in spite of herself."

"So she shall, if Mr Henry Jones be firmly established at Llanfeare.
It was explained to me before why your daughter, as owner of
Llanfeare, ought not to marry me, and, as I altogether agreed with
the reason given, it would not become me to take any step in this
matter. As owner of Llanfeare she will be nothing to me. It cannot
therefore be right that I should look after her interests in that
direction. On any other subject I would do anything for her."

The father no doubt felt that the two young people were self-willed,
obstinate, and contradictory. His daughter wouldn't marry the
clergyman because she had been deprived of her property. The
clergyman now refused to marry his daughter because it was presumed
that her property might be restored to her. As, however, he could
not induce Mr Owen to go with him to Carmarthen, he determined to go
alone. He did not give much weight to this new story. It seemed to
him certain that the man would destroy the will,--or would already
have destroyed it,--if in the first instance he was wicked enough
to conceal it. Still the matter was so great and the question so
important to his daughter's interest that he felt himself compelled
to do as Mr Apjohn had proposed. But he did not do it altogether as
Mr Apjohn had proposed. He allowed other matters to interfere, and
postponed his journey till Tuesday the 27th of the month. Late on
that evening he reached Carmarthen, and at once went to Mr Apjohn's
house.

Cousin Henry's journey into Carmarthen had been made on the previous
Thursday, and since that day no new steps had been taken to unravel
the mystery,--none at least which had reference to Llanfeare. No
further search had been made among the books. All that was known in
Carmarthen of Cousin Henry during these days was that he remained
altogether within the house. Were he so minded, ample time was
allowed to him for the destruction of any document. In the town,
preparation went on in the usual way for the assizes, at which
the one case of interest was to be the indictment of Mr Evans for
defamation of character. It was now supposed by the world at large
that Cousin Henry would come into court; and because this was
believed of him there was something of a slight turn of public
opinion in his favour. It would hardly be the case that the man, if
really guilty, would encounter Mr Cheekey.

During the days that had elapsed, even Mr Apjohn himself had lost
something of his confidence. If any further step was to be taken, why
did not the young lady's father himself come and take it? Why had he
been so dilatory in a matter which was of so much greater importance
to himself than to any one else? But now the two attorneys were
together, and it was necessary that they should decide upon doing
something,--or nothing.

"I hoped you would have been here last week," said Mr Apjohn.

"I couldn't get away. There were things I couldn't possibly leave."

"It is so important," said Mr Apjohn.

"Of course it is important,--of most vital importance,--if there be
any hope."

"I have told you exactly what I think and feel."

"Yes, yes. I know how much more than kind, how honourable you have
been in all this matter. You still think that the will is hidden?"

"I did think so."

"Something has changed your opinion?"

"I can hardly say that either," said Mr Apjohn. "There was ground on
which to form my opinion, and I do not know that there is any ground
for changing it. But in such a matter the mind will vacillate. I did
think that he had found the will shut up in a volume of sermons, in a
volume which his uncle had been reading during his illness, and that
he had left the book in its place upon the shelf. That, you will say,
is a conclusion too exact for man to reach without anything in the
shape of absolute evidence."

"I do not say so; but then as yet I hardly know the process by which
that belief has been reached."

"But I say so;--I say that is too exact. There is more of imagination
in it than of true deduction. I certainly should not recommend
another person to proceed far on such reasoning. You see it has
been in this way." Then he explained to his brother attorney the
process of little circumstances by which he had arrived at his own
opinion;--the dislike of the man to leave the house, his clinging
to one room, his manifest possession of a secret as evinced by his
conversations with Farmer Griffith, his continual dread of something,
his very clinging to Llanfeare as a residence which would not have
been the case had he destroyed the will, his exaggerated fear of the
coming cross-examination, his ready assertion that he had destroyed
nothing and hidden nothing,--but his failure to reply when he was
asked whether he was aware of any such concealment. Then the fact
that the books had not been searched themselves, that the old Squire
had never personally used the room, but had used a book or one or two
books which had been taken from it; that these books had been volumes
which had certainly been close to him in those days when the lost
will was being written. All these and other little details known to
the reader made the process by which Mr Apjohn had arrived at the
conclusion which he now endeavoured to explain to Mr Brodrick.

"I grant that the chain is slight," said Mr Apjohn, "so slight that a
feather may break it. The strongest point in it all was the look on
the man's face when I asked him the last question. Now I have told
you everything, and you must decide what we ought to do."

But Mr Brodrick was a man endowed with lesser gifts than those of the
other attorney. In such a matter Mr Apjohn was sure to lead. "What do
you think yourself?"

"I would propose that we, you and I, should go together over to
Llanfeare to-morrow and ask him to allow us to make what further
search we may please about the house. If he permitted this--"

"But would he?"

"I think he would. I am not at all sure but what he would wish to
have the will found. If he did, we could begin and go through every
book in the library. We would begin with the sermons, and soon know
whether it be as I have suggested."

"But if he refused?"

"Then I think I would make bold to insist on remaining there while
you went to a magistrate. I have indeed already prepared Mr Evans of
Llancolly, who is the nearest magistrate. I would refuse to leave
the room, and you would then return with a search warrant and a
policeman. But as for opening the special book or books, I could do
that with or without his permission. While you talk to him I will
look round the room and see where they are. I don't think much of it
all, Mr Brodrick; but when the stake is so high, it is worth playing
for. If we fail in this, we can then only wait and see what the
redoubtable Mr Cheekey may be able to do for us."

Thus it was settled that Mr Brodrick and Mr Apjohn should go out to
Llanfeare on the following morning.




CHAPTER XX

Doubts


"I  know  nothing  about  it," Cousin Henry had gasped out when asked
by Mr Apjohn, when Ricketts, the clerk, had left the room, whether
he knew where the will was hidden. Then, when he had declared he had
nothing further to say, he was allowed to go away.

As he was carried back in the fly he felt certain that Mr Apjohn
knew that there had been a will, knew that the will was still in
existence, knew that it had been hidden by some accident, and knew
also that he, Henry Jones, was aware of the place of concealment.
That the man should have been so expert in reading the secret of his
bosom was terrible to him. Had the man suspected him of destroying
the will,--a deed the doing of which might have been so naturally
suspected,--that would have been less terrible. He had done nothing,
had committed no crime, was simply conscious of the existence of a
paper which it was a duty, not of him, but of others to find, and
this man, by his fearful ingenuity, had discovered it all! Now it was
simply necessary that the place should be indicated, and in order
that he himself might be forced to indicate it, Mr Cheekey was to be
let loose upon him!

How impossible,--how almost impossible had he found it to produce a
word in answer to that one little question from Mr Apjohn! "Nor know
where it is hidden?" He had so answered it as to make it manifest
that he did know. He was conscious that he had been thus weak, though
there had been nothing in Mr Apjohn's manner to appal him. How would
it be with him when, hour after hour, question after question should
be demanded of him, when that cruel tormentor should stand there
glaring at him in presence of all the court? There would be no need
of such hour,--no need of that prolonged questioning. All that was
wanted of him would be revealed at once. The whole secret would be
screwed out of him by the first turn of the tormentor's engine.

There was but one thing quite fixed in his mind. Nothing should
induce him to face Mr Cheekey, unless he should have made himself
comparatively safe by destroying the will. In that way he almost
thought he might be safe. The suffering would be great. The rack and
the thumbscrew, the boots and the wheel, would, to the delight of all
those present, be allowed to do their work upon him for hours. It
would be a day to him terrible to anticipate, terrible to endure,
terrible afterwards in his memory; but he thought that not even Mr
Cheekey himself would be able to extract from him the admission of
such a deed as that.

And then by the deed he would undoubtedly acquire Llanfeare. The
place itself was not dear to him, but there was rising in his heart
so strong a feeling of hatred against those who were oppressing him
that it seemed to him almost a duty to punish them by continued
possession of the property. In this way he could triumph over them
all. If once he could come down from Mr Cheekey's grasp alive, if he
could survive those fearful hours, he would walk forth from the court
the undoubted owner of Llanfeare. It would be as though a man should
endure some excruciating operation under the hands of a surgeon, with
the assured hope that he might enjoy perfect health afterwards for
the remainder of his life.

To destroy the will was his only chance of escape. There was nothing
else left to him, knowing, as he did, that it was impossible for him
to put an end to his own life with his own hands. These little plots
of his, which he had planned for the revelation of his secret without
the acknowledgment of guilt, had all fallen to pieces as he attempted
to execute them. He began to be aware of himself that anything that
required skill in the execution was impossible to him. But to burn
the will he was capable. He could surely take the paper from its
hiding-place and hold it down with the poker when he had thrust it
between the bars. Or, as there was no fire provided in these summer
months, he could consume it by the light of his candle when the
dead hours of the night had come upon him. He had already resolved
that, when he had done so, he would swallow the tell-tale ashes. He
believed of himself that all that would be within his power, if only
he could determine upon the doing of it.

And he thought that the deed when done would give him a new courage.
The very danger to which he would have exposed himself would make
him brave to avoid it. Having destroyed the will, and certain that
no eye had seen him, conscious that his safety depended on his own
reticence, he was sure that he would keep his secret even before Mr
Cheekey.

"I know nothing of the will," he would say; "I have neither seen it,
nor hidden it, nor found it, nor destroyed it."

Knowing what would be the consequences were he to depart from the
assertion, he would assuredly cling to it. He would be safer then,
much safer than in his present vacillating, half-innocent position.

As he was carried home in the fly, his mind was so intent upon this,
he was so anxious to resolve to bring himself to do the deed, that he
hardly knew where he was when the fly stopped at his hall door. As
he entered his house, he stared about him as though doubtful of his
whereabouts, and then, without speaking a word, made his way into the
book-room, and seated himself on his accustomed chair. The woman came
to him and asked him whether money should not be given to the driver.

"What driver?" said he. "Let him go to Mr Apjohn. It is Mr Apjohn's
business, not mine." Then he got up and shut the door violently as
the woman retreated.

Yes; it was Mr Apjohn's business; and he thought that he could put a
spoke into the wheel of Mr Apjohn's business. Mr Apjohn was not only
anxious to criminate him now, but had been anxious when such anxiety
on his part had been intrusive and impertinent. Mr Apjohn had, from
first to last, been his enemy, and by his enmity had created that
fatal dislike which his uncle had felt for him. Mr Apjohn was now
determined to ruin him. Mr Apjohn had come out to him at Llanfeare,
pretending to be his lawyer, his friend, his advisor, and had
recommended this treacherous indictment merely that he might be able
to subject him to the torments of Mr Cheekey's persecution. Cousin
Henry could see it all now! So, at least, Cousin Henry told himself.

"He is a clever fellow, and he thinks that I am a fool. Perhaps he is
right, but he will find that the fool has been too many for him."

It was thus that he communed with himself.

He had his dinner and sat by himself during the whole evening, as had
been his practice every day since his uncle's death. But yet this
peculiar night seemed to him to be eventful. He felt himself to be
lifted into some unwonted eagerness of life, something approaching
to activity. There was a deed to be done, and though he was not as
yet doing it, though he did not think that he intended to do it that
very night, yet the fact that he had made up his mind made him in
some sort aware that the dumb spirit which would not speak had been
exorcised, and that the crushing dullness of the latter days had
passed away from him. No; he could not do it that night; but he was
sure that he would do it. He had looked about for a way of escape,
and had been as though a dead man while he could not find it. He had
lived in terror of Mrs Griffith the housekeeper, of Farmer Griffith,
of the two Cantors, of Mr Apjohn, of that tyrant Cheekey, of his own
shadow,--while he and that will were existing together in the same
room. But it should be so no longer. There was one way of escape, and
he would take it!

Then he went on thinking of what good things might be in store for
him. His spirit had hitherto been so quenched by the vicinity of the
will that he had never dared to soar into thoughts of the enjoyment
of money. There had been so black a pall over everything that he had
not as yet realised what it was that Llanfeare might do for him. Of
course he could not live there. Though he should have to leave the
house untenanted altogether, it would matter but little. There was no
law to make a man live on his own estate. He calculated that he would
be able to draw L1500 a year from the property;--L1500 a year! That
would be clearly his own; on which no one could lay a finger; and
what enjoyment could he not buy with L1500 a year?

With a great resolve to destroy the will he went to bed, and slept
through the night as best he could. In the dark of his chamber, when
the candle was out, and he was not yet protected by his bed, there
came a qualm upon him. But the deed was not yet done, and the qualm
was kept under, and he slept. He even repeated the Lord's Prayer to
himself when he was under the clothes, struggling, however, as he did
so, not to bring home to himself that petition as to the leading into
temptation and the deliverance from evil.

The next day, the Friday, and the Saturday were passed in the same
way. The resolution was still there, but the qualms came every night.
And the salve to the qualm was always the same remembrance that the
deed had not been done yet. And the prayer was always said, morning
and night, with the same persistent rejection of those words which,
in his present condition, were so damning to him,--rejection from the
intelligence though with the whispering voice the words were spoken.
But still there was the resolve the same as ever. There was no other
way of escape. A stag, when brought to bay, will trample upon the
hounds. He would trample upon them. Llanfeare should all be his
own. He would not return to his clerk's desk to be the scorn of all
men,--to have it known that he had fraudulently kept the will hidden,
and then revealed it, not of grace, but because he was afraid of Mr
Cheekey. His mind was quite made up. But the deed need not be yet
done. The fewer nights that he would have to pass in that house,
after the doing of the deed, the better.

The trial was to be on the Friday. He would not postpone the deed
till the last day, as it might be then that emissaries might come to
him, watching him to see that he did not escape. And yet it would be
well for him to keep his hands clean from the doing of it up to the
last moment. He was quite resolved. There was no other escape. And
yet--yet--yet, who would say what might not happen? Till the deed
should have been done, there would yet be a path open to the sweet
easiness of innocence. When it should have been done, there would be
a final adieu to innocence. There would be no return to the white
way, no possibility of repentance! How could a man repent while he
was still holding the guilty prize which he had won? Or how could he
give up the prize without delivering himself as a criminal to the
law? But, nevertheless, he was resolved, and he determined that the
deed should be done on the Tuesday night.

During the whole Tuesday he was thinking of it. Could he bring
himself to believe that all that story of a soul tormented for its
wickedness in everlasting fire was but an old woman's tale? If he
could but bring himself to believe that! If he could do that, then
could he master his qualms. And why not? Religious thoughts had
hitherto but little troubled his life. The Church and her services
had been nothing to him. He had lived neither with the fear nor
with the love of God at his heart. He knew that, and was but little
disposed to think that a line of conduct which had never been
hitherto adopted by him would be embraced in his later life. He could
not think of himself as being even desirous to be religious. Why,
then, should qualms afflict him?

That prayer which he was accustomed to repeat to himself as he
went to rest was but a trick of his youth. It had come down to him
from old, innocent days; and though it was seldom omitted, without
a shiver, nevertheless it was repeated with contempt. In broad
daylight, or when boon companions had been with him round the
candles, blasphemy had never frightened him. But now,--now in his
troubles, he remembered that there was a hell. He could not shake
from himself the idea. For unrepented sin there was an eternity
of torment which would last for ever! Such sin as this which he
premeditated must remain unrepented, and there would be torment for
him for ever. Nevertheless, he must do it. And, after all, did not
many of the wise ones of the earth justify him in thinking that that
threat was but an old woman's tale?

Tuesday night came,--the late hours of Tuesday night,--the midnight
hour at which he was sure that the women were in bed, and the will
was taken out from its hiding-place. He had already trimmed the wick
and placed the candle on an outspread newspaper, so that no fragment
of the ash should fall where it might not be collected. He had walked
round the room to make himself sure that no aperture might possibly
be open. He put out the candle so as to see that no gleam of light
from any source was making its way into the room, and then relighted
it. The moment had come for the destruction of the document.

He read it all through yet again;--why he knew not, but in truth
craving some excuse for further delay. With what care the dying old
man had written every word and completed every letter! He sat there
contemplating the old man's work, telling himself that it was for him
to destroy it utterly by just a motion of his wrist. He turned round
and trimmed the candle again, and still sat there with the paper in
his hand. Could it be that so great a result could come from so short
an act? The damning of his own soul! Would it in truth be the giving
up of his own soul to eternal punishment? God would know that he had
not meant to steal the property! God would know that he did not wish
to steal it now! God would know that he was doing this as the only
means of escape from misery which others were plotting for him! God
would know how cruelly he had been used! God would know the injustice
with which the old man had treated him! Then came moments in which he
almost taught himself to believe that in destroying the will he would
be doing no more than an act of rough justice, and that God would
certainly condemn no one to eternal punishment for a just act. But
still, whenever he would turn round to the candle, his hand would
refuse to raise the paper to the flame. When done, it could not be
undone! And whether those eternal flames should or should not get
possession of him, there would be before him a life agonised by the
dread of them. What could Mr Cheekey do worse for him than that?

The Wednesday would at any rate do as well. Why rob himself of the
comfort of one day during which his soul would not be irretrievably
condemned? Now he might sleep. For this night, at any rate, he might
sleep. He doubted whether he would ever sleep again after the doing
of the deed. To be commonly wicked was nothing to him,--nothing to
break through all those ordinary rules of life which parents teach
their children and pastors their flocks, but as to which the world
is so careless. To covet other men's goods, to speak evil of his
neighbours, to run after his neighbour's wife if she came in his
path, to steal a little in the ordinary way,--such as selling a lame
horse or looking over an adversary's hand at whist, to swear to a
lie, or to ridicule the memory of his parents,--these peccadillos
had never oppressed his soul. That not telling of the will had been
burdensome to him only because of the danger of discovery. But to
burn a will, and thereby clearly to steal L1500 a year from his
cousin! To commit felony! To do that for which he might be confined
at Dartmoor all his life, with his hair cut, and dirty prison
clothes, and hard food, and work to do! He thought it would be well
to have another day of life in which he had not done the deed. He
therefore put the will back into the book and went to his bed.




CHAPTER XXI

Mr Apjohn's Success


Early on the Wednesday morning Mr Apjohn and Mr Brodrick were on
foot, and preparing for the performance of their very disagreeable
day's work. Mr Brodrick did not believe at all in the day's work, and
in discussing the matter with Mr Apjohn, after they had determined
upon their line of action, made his mind known very clearly. To him
it was simply apparent that if the will had fallen into the power
of a dishonest person, and if the dishonest man could achieve his
purpose by destroying it, the will would be destroyed. Of Cousin
Henry he knew nothing. Cousin Henry might or might not be ordinarily
honest, as are other ordinary people. There might be no such will as
that spoken of, or there might be a will accidentally hidden,--or the
will might have been found and destroyed. But that they should be
able to find a will, the hiding-place of which should be known to
Cousin Henry, was to his thinking out of the question. The subtler
intellect of the other lawyer appreciating the intricacies of a
weak man's mind saw more than his companion. When he found that
Mr Brodrick did not agree with him, and perceived that the other
attorney's mind was not speculative in such a matter as this, he
ceased to try to persuade, and simply said that it was the duty of
both of them to leave no stone unturned. And so they started.

"I'll take you about half a mile out of our way to show you Mr
Evans's gate," Mr Apjohn said, after they had started. "His house is
not above twenty minutes from Llanfeare, and should it be necessary
to ask his assistance, he will know all about it. You will find a
policeman there ready to come back with you. But my impression is
that Cousin Henry will not attempt to prevent any search which we may
endeavour to make."

It was about ten when they reached the house, and, on being shown
into the book-room, they found Cousin Henry at his breakfast. The
front door was opened for them by Mrs Griffith, the housekeeper; and
when Mr Apjohn expressed his desire to see Mr Jones, she made no
difficulty in admitting him at once. It was a part of the misery of
Cousin Henry's position that everybody around him and near to him
was against him. Mrs Griffith was aware that it was the purpose of
Mr Apjohn to turn her present master out of Llanfeare if possible,
and she was quite willing to aid him by any means in her power.
Therefore, she gave her master no notice of the arrival of the two
strangers, but ushered them into the room at once.

Cousin Henry's breakfast was frugal. All his meals had been frugal
since he had become owner of Llanfeare. It was not that he did not
like nice eating as well as another, but that he was too much afraid
of his own servants to make known his own tastes. And then the
general discomforts of his position had been too great to admit of
relief from delicate dishes. There was the tea-pot on the table, and
the solitary cup, and the bread and butter, and the nearly naked bone
of a cold joint of mutton. And the things were not set after the
fashion of a well-to-do gentleman's table, but were put on as they
might be in a third-rate London lodging, with a tumbled tablecloth,
and dishes, plates, and cups all unlike each other.

"Mr Jones," said the attorney from Carmarthen, "this is your uncle,
Mr Brodrick, from Hereford." Then the two men who were so nearly
connected, but had never known each other, shook hands. "Of course,
this matter," continued Mr Apjohn, "is of great moment, and Mr
Brodrick has come over to look after his daughter's interests."

"I am very glad to see my uncle," said Cousin Henry, turning his
eye involuntarily towards the shelf on which the volume of sermons
was resting. "I am afraid I can't offer you much in the way of
breakfast."

"We breakfasted before we left Carmarthen," said Mr Apjohn. "If you
do not mind going on, we will talk to you whilst you are eating."
Cousin Henry said that he did not mind going on, but found it
impossible to eat a morsel. That which he did, and that which he
endured during that interview, he had to do and had to endure
fasting. "I had better tell you at once," continued Mr Apjohn, "what
we want to do now."

"What is it you want to do now? I suppose I have got to go into the
assizes all the same on Friday?"

"That depends. It is just possible that it should turn out to be
unnecessary."

As he said this, he looked into Cousin Henry's face, and thought that
he discerned something of satisfaction. When he made the suggestion,
he understood well how great was the temptation offered in the
prospect of not having to encounter Mr Cheekey.

"Both Mr Brodrick and I think it probable that your uncle's last will
may yet be concealed somewhere in the house." Cousin Henry's eye, as
this was said, again glanced up at the fatal shelf.

"When Mr Apjohn says that in my name," said Mr Brodrick, opening his
mouth for the first time, "you must understand that I personally know
nothing of the circumstances. I am guided in my opinion only by what
he tells me."

"Exactly," said Mr Apjohn. "As the father of the young lady who would
be the heiress of Llanfeare if you were not the heir, I have of
course told him everything,--even down to the most secret surmises of
my mind."

"All right," said Cousin Henry.

"My position," continued Mr Apjohn, "is painful and very peculiar;
but I find myself specially bound to act as the lawyer of the
deceased, and to carry out whatever was in truth his last will and
testament."

"I thought that was proved at Carmarthen," said Cousin Henry.

"No doubt. A will was proved,--a will that was very genuine if no
subsequent will be found. But, as you have been told repeatedly,
the proving of that will amounts to nothing if a subsequent one be
forthcoming. The great question is this; Does a subsequent will
exist?"

"How am I to know anything about it?"

"Nobody says you do."

"I suppose you wouldn't come here and bring my uncle Brodrick down on
me,--giving me no notice, but coming into my house just when I am at
breakfast, without saying a word to any one,--unless you thought so.
I don't see what right you have to be here at all!"

He was trying to pluck up his spirit in order that he might get rid
of them. Why, oh! why had he not destroyed that document when, on
the previous night, it had been brought out from its hiding-place,
purposely in order that it might be burned?

"It is common, Mr Jones, for one gentleman to call upon another when
there is business to be done," said Mr Apjohn.

"But not common to come to a gentleman's house and accuse him of
making away with a will."

"Nobody has done that," said Mr Brodrick.

"It is very like it."

"Will you allow us to search again? Two of my clerks will be here
just now, and will go through the house with us, if you will permit
it."

Cousin Henry sat staring at them. Not long ago he had himself asked
one of Mr Apjohn's clerks why they did not search again. But then the
framing of his thoughts had been different. At that moment he had
been desirous of surrendering Llanfeare altogether, so that he might
also get rid of Mr Cheekey. Now he had reached a bolder purpose. Now
he was resolved to destroy the will, enjoy the property, and face the
barrister. An idea came across his mind that they would hardly insist
upon searching instantly if he refused. A petition to that effect had
already been made, and a petition implies the power of refusal on the
part of him petitioned.

"Where do you want to look?" he asked.

Upon this Mr Brodrick allowed his eyes to wander round the room. And
Cousin Henry's eyes followed those of his uncle, which seemed to him
to settle themselves exactly upon the one shelf.

"To search the house generally; your uncle's bed-room, for instance,"
said Mr Apjohn.

"Oh, yes; you can go there." This he said with an ill-formed, crude
idea which sprang to his mind at the moment. If they would ascend
to  the bed-room, then he could seize the will when left alone and
destroy it instantly,--eat it bit by bit if it were necessary,--go
with it out of the house and reduce it utterly to nothing before he
returned. He was still a free agent, and could go and come as he
pleased. "Oh, yes; you can go there."

But this was not at all the scheme which had really formed itself in
Mr Apjohn's brain. "Or perhaps we might begin here," he said. "There
are my two clerks just arrived in the fly."

Cousin Henry became first red and then pale, and he endeavoured
to see in what direction Mr Brodrick had fixed his eye. Mr Apjohn
himself had not as yet looked anywhere round the books. He had sat
close at the table, with his gaze fixed on Cousin Henry's face, as
Cousin Henry had been well aware. If they began to search in the
room, they would certainly find the document. Of that he was quite
sure. Not a book would be left without having been made to disclose
all that it might contain between its leaves. If there was any
chance left to him, it must be seized now,--now at this very moment.
Suddenly the possession of Llanfeare was endeared to him by a
thousand charms. Suddenly all fear of eternal punishment passed
away from his thoughts. Suddenly he was permeated by a feeling of
contrition for his own weakness in having left the document unharmed.
Suddenly he was brave against Mr Cheekey, as would be a tiger against
a lion. Suddenly there arose in his breast a great desire to save the
will even yet from the hands of these Philistines.

"This is my private room," he said. "When I am eating my breakfast I
cannot let you disturb me like that."

"In a matter such as this you wouldn't think of your own comfort!"
said Mr Apjohn severely. "Comfort, indeed! What comfort can you have
while the idea is present to you that this house in which you live
may possibly be the property of your cousin?"

"It's very little comfort you've left me among you."

"Face it out, then, like a man; and when you have allowed us to do
all that we can on her behalf, then enjoy your own, and talk of
comfort. Shall I have the men in and go on with the search as I
propose?"

If they were to find it,--as certainly they would,--then surely they
would not accuse him of having hidden it! He would be enabled to act
some show of surprise, and they would not dare to contradict him,
even should they feel sure in their hearts that he had been aware of
the concealment! There would be great relief! There would be an end
of so many troubles! But then how weak he would have been,--to have
had the prize altogether within his grasp and to have lost it! A
burst of foul courage swelled in his heart, changing the very colour
of his character for a time as he resolved that it should not be so.
The men could not search there,--so he told himself,--without further
authority than that which Mr Apjohn could give them. "I won't be
treated in this way!" he said.

"In what way do you mean, Mr Jones?"

"I won't have my house searched as though I were a swindler and a
thief. Can you go into any man's house and search it just as you
please, merely because you are an attorney?"

"You told my man the other day," said Mr Apjohn, "that we might renew
the search if we pleased."

"So you may; but you must get an order first from somebody. You are
nobody."

"You are quite right," said Mr Apjohn, who was not at all disposed to
be angry in regard to any observation offered personally to himself.
"But surely it would be better for you that this should be done
privately. Of course we can have a search-warrant if it be necessary;
but then there must be a policeman to carry it out."

"What do I care for policemen?" said Cousin Henry. "It is you who
have treated me badly from first to last. I will do nothing further
at your bidding."

Mr Apjohn looked at Mr Brodrick, and Mr Brodrick looked at Mr Apjohn.
The strange attorney would do nothing without directions from the
other, and the attorney who was more at home was for a few moments a
little in doubt. He got up from his chair, and walked about the room,
while Cousin Henry, standing also, watched every movement which he
made. Cousin Henry took his place at the further end of the table
from the fire, about six feet from the spot on which all his thoughts
were intent. There he stood, ready for action while the attorney
walked up and down the room meditating what it would be best that he
should do next. As he walked he seemed to carry his nose in the air,
with a gait different from what was usual to him. Cousin Henry had
already learned something of the man's ways, and was aware that his
manner was at present strange. Mr Apjohn was in truth looking along
the rows of the books. In old days he had often been in that room,
and had read many of the titles as given on the backs. He knew the
nature of many of the books collected there, and was aware that but
very few of them had ever been moved from their places in the old
Squire's time for any purpose of use. He did not wish to stand and
inspect them,--not as yet. He walked on as though collecting his
thoughts, and as he walked he endeavoured to fix on some long set of
sermons. He had in his mind some glimmering of remembrance that there
was such a set of books in the room. "You might as well let us do as
we propose," he said.

"Certainly not. To tell you the truth, I wish you would go away, and
leave me."

"Mr Cheekey will hear all about it, and how will you be able to
answer Mr Cheekey?"

"I don't care about Mr Cheekey. Who is to tell Mr Cheekey? Will you
tell him?"

"I cannot take your part, you know, if you behave like this."

As he spoke, Mr Apjohn had stopped his walk, and was standing with
his back close to the book-shelves, with the back of his head almost
touching the set of Jeremy Taylor's works. There were ten volumes
of them, and he was standing exactly in front of them. Cousin Henry
was just in front of him, doubting whether his enemy's position had
not been chosen altogether by accident, but still trembling at the
near approach. He was prepared for a spring if it was necessary.
Anything should be hazarded now, so that discovery might be avoided.
Mr Brodrick was still seated in the chair which he had at first
occupied, waiting till that order should be given to him to go for
the magistrate's warrant.

Mr Apjohn's eye had caught the author's name on the back of the book,
and he remembered at once that he had seen the volume,--a volume
with Jeremy Taylor's name on the back of it,--lying on the old man's
table. "Jeremey Taylor's Works. Sermons." He remembered the volume.
That had been a long time ago,--six months ago; but the old man might
probably take a long time over so heavy a book. "You will let me look
at some of these," he said, pointing with his thumb over his back.

"You shall not touch a book without a regular order," said Cousin
Henry.

Mr Apjohn fixed the man's eye for a moment. He was the smaller man of
the two, and much the elder; but he was wiry, well set, and strong.
The other was soft, and unused to much bodily exercise. There could
be no doubt as to which would have the best of it in a personal
struggle. Very quickly he turned round and got his hand on one of
the set, but not on the right one. Cousin Henry dashed at him, and in
the struggle the book fell to the ground. Then the attorney seized
him by the throat, and dragged him forcibly back to the table. "Take
them all out one by one, and shake them," he said to the other
attorney,--"that set like the one on the floor. I'll hold him while
you do it."

Mr Brodrick did as he was told, and, one by one, beginning from the
last volume, he shook them all till he came to volume 4. Out of that
fell the document.

"Is it the will?" shouted Mr Apjohn, with hardly breath enough to
utter the words.

Mr Brodrick, with a lawyer's cautious hands, undid the folds, and
examined the document. "It certainly is a will," he said,--"and is
signed by my brother-in-law."




CHAPTER XXII

How Cousin Henry Was Let Off Easily


It was a moment of great triumph and of utter dismay,--of triumph
to Mr Apjohn, and of dismay to Cousin Henry. The two men at this
moment,--as Mr Brodrick was looking at the papers,--were struggling
together upon the ground. Cousin Henry, in his last frantic efforts,
had striven to escape from the grasp of his enemy so as to seize
the will, not remembering that by seizing it now he could retrieve
nothing. Mr Apjohn had been equally determined that ample time should
be allowed to Mr Brodrick to secure any document that might be found,
and, with the pugnacity which the state of fighting always produces,
had held on to his prey with a firm grip. Now for the one man there
remained nothing but dismay; for the other was the full enjoyment of
the triumph produced by his own sagacity. "Here is the date," said
Mr Brodrick, who had retreated with the paper to the furthest corner
of the room. "It is undoubtedly my brother-in-law's last will and
testament, and, as far as I can see at a glance, it is altogether
regular."

"You dog!" exclaimed Mr Apjohn, spurning Cousin Henry away from him.
"You wretched, thieving miscreant!" Then he got up on to his legs
and began to adjust himself, setting his cravat right, and smoothing
his hair with his hands. "The brute has knocked the breath out of
me," he said. "But only to think that we should catch him after such
a fashion as this!" There was a note of triumph in his voice which
he found it impossible to repress. He was thoroughly proud of his
achievement. It was a grand thing to him that Isabel Brodrick should
at last get the property which he had so long been anxious to secure
for her; but at the present moment it was a grander thing to have hit
the exact spot in which the document had been hidden by sheer force
of intelligence.

What little power of fighting there had ever been in Cousin Henry
had now been altogether knocked out of him. He attempted no further
struggle, uttered no denial, nor did he make any answer to the words
of abuse which Mr Apjohn had heaped on his head. He too raised
himself from the floor, slowly collecting his limbs together, and
seated himself in the chair nearest at hand, hiding his face with his
hand.

"That is the most wonderful thing that ever came within my
experience," said Mr Brodrick.

"That the man should have hidden the will?" asked Mr Apjohn.

"Why do you say I hid it?" moaned Cousin Henry.

"You reptile!" exclaimed Mr Apjohn.

"Not that he should have hidden it," said the Hereford attorney, "but
that you should have found it, and found it without any search;--that
you should have traced it down to the very book in which the old man
must have left it!"

"Yes," said Cousin Henry. "He left it there. I did not hide it."

"Do you mean," said Mr Apjohn, turning upon him with all the severity
of which he was capable, "do you mean to say that during all this
time you have not known that the will was there?" The wretched man
opened his mouth and essayed to speak, but not a word came. "Do you
mean to tell us that when you refused us just now permission to
search this room, though you were willing enough that we should
search elsewhere, you were not acquainted with the hiding-place? When
I asked you in my office the other day whether you knew where the
will was hidden, and you wouldn't answer me for very fear, though
you were glib enough in swearing that you had not hidden it yourself,
then you knew nothing about the book and its enclosure? When you told
Mr Griffith down at Coed that you had something to divulge, were you
not then almost driven to tell the truth by your dastardly cowardice
as to this threatened trial? And did you not fail again because you
were afraid? You mean poltroon! Will you dare to say before us, now,
that when we entered the room this morning you did not know what the
book contained?" Cousin Henry once more opened his mouth, but no
word came. "Answer me, sir, if you wish to escape any part of the
punishment which you have deserved."

"You should not ask him to criminate himself," said Mr Brodrick.

"No!" shrieked Cousin Henry; "no! he shouldn't ask a fellow to tell
against himself. It isn't fair; is it, Uncle Brodrick?"

"If I hadn't made you tell against yourself one way or another," said
Mr Apjohn, "the will would have been there still, and we should all
have been in the dark. There are occasions in which the truth must be
screwed out of a man. We have screwed it out of you, you miserable
creature! Brodrick, let us look at the paper. I suppose it is all
right." He was so elated by the ecstasy of his success that he hardly
knew how to contain himself. There was no prospect to him of any
profit in all this. It might, indeed, well be that all the expenses
incurred, including the handsome honorarium which would still have
to be paid to Mr Cheekey, must come out of his own pocket. But the
glory of the thing was too great to admit of any considerations such
as those. For the last month his mind had been exercised with the
question of this will, whether there was such a will or not, and,
if so, where was its hiding-place? Now he had brought his month's
labour, his month's speculation, and his month's anxiety to a supreme
success. In his present frame of mind it was nothing to him who
might pay the bill. "As far as I can see," said Mr Brodrick, "it is
altogether in order."

"Let us look at it." Then Mr Apjohn, stretching out his hand, took
the document, and, seating himself in Cousin Henry's own chair at the
breakfast-table, read it through carefully from beginning to end. It
was wonderful,--the exactness with which the old Squire had copied,
not only every word, but every stop and every want of a stop in the
preceding will. "It is my own work, every morsel of it," said Mr
Apjohn, with thorough satisfaction. "Why on earth did he not burn
the intermediate one which he made in this rascal's favour,"--then
he indicated the rascal by a motion of his head--"and make it all
straight in that way?"

"There are men who think that a will once made should never be
destroyed," suggested Mr Brodrick.

"I suppose it was something of that kind. He was a fine old fellow,
but as obstinate as a mule. Well, what are we to do now?"

"My nephew will have to consult his lawyer whether he will wish to
dispute this document or not."

"I do not want to dispute anything," said Cousin Henry, whining.

"Of course he will be allowed time to think of it," said Mr Apjohn.
"He is in possession now, and will have plenty of time. He will have
to answer some rather difficult questions from Mr Cheekey on Friday."

"Oh, no!" shouted the victim.

"I am afraid it must be 'oh, yes,' Mr Jones! How are you to get out
of it; eh? You are bound over to prosecute Mr Evans, of the _Herald_,
for defamation of character. Of course it will come out at the trial
that we have found this document. Indeed, I shall be at no trouble to
conceal that fact,--nor, I suppose, will be Mr Brodrick. Why should
we?"

"I thought you were acting as my lawyer."

"So I was,--and so I am,--and so I will. While you were supposed to
be an honest man,--or, rather, while it was possible that it might be
so supposed,--I told you what, as an honest man, you were bound to
do. The _Carmarthen Herald_ knew that you were not honest,--and said
so. If you are prepared to go into the court and swear that you knew
nothing of the existence of this document, that you were not aware
that it was concealed in that book, that you did nothing to prevent
us from looking for it this morning, I will carry on the case for
you. If I am called into the witness-box against you, of course I
must give my evidence for what it is worth;--and Mr Brodrick must do
the same."

"But it won't go on?" he asked.

"Not if you are prepared to admit that there was no libel in all
that the newspaper said. If you agree that it was all true, then you
will have to pay the costs on both sides, and the indictment can be
quashed. It will be a serious admission to make, but perhaps that
won't signify, seeing what your position as to character will be."

"I think you are almost too hard upon him," said Mr Brodrick.

"Am I? Can one be too hard on a man who has acted as he has done?"

"He is hard,--isn't he, Mr Brodrick?"

"Hard! Why, yes;--I should think I am. I mean to be hard. I mean to
go on trampling you to pieces till I see your cousin, Miss Brodrick,
put into full possession of this estate. I don't mean to leave you a
loop-hole of escape by any mercy. At the present moment you are Henry
Jones, Esq., of Llanfeare, and will be so till you are put out by the
hard hand of the law. You may turn round for anything I know, and say
that this document is a forgery."

"No, no!"

"That Mr Brodrick and I brought it here with us and put it in the
book."

"I sha'n't say anything of the kind."

"Who did put it there?" Cousin Henry sobbed and groaned, but said
nothing. "Who did put it there? If you want to soften our hearts to
you in any degree, if you wish us to contrive some mode of escape for
you, tell the truth. Who put the will into that book?"

"How am I to know?"

"You do know! Who put it there?"

"I suppose it was Uncle Indefer."

"And you had seen it there?" Again Cousin Henry sobbed and groaned.

"You should hardly ask him that," said Mr Brodrick.

"Yes! If any good can be done for him, it must be by making him feel
that he must help us by making our case easy for us. You had seen
it there? Speak the word, and we will do all we can to let you off
easily."

"Just by an accident," said he.

"You did see it, then?"

"Yes;--I chanced to see it."

"Yes; of course you did. And then the Devil went to work with you and
prompted you to destroy it?" He paused as though asking a question,
but to this question Cousin Henry found it impossible to make any
answer. "But the Devil had not quite hold enough over you to make you
do that? It was so;--was it not? There was a conscience with you?"

"Oh, yes."

"But the conscience was not strong enough to force you to give it up
when you found it?" Cousin Henry now burst out into open tears. "That
was about it, I suppose? If you can bring yourself to make a clean
breast of it, it will be easier for you."

"May I go back to London at once?" he asked.

"Well; as to that, I think we had better take some little time for
consideration. But I think I may say that, if you will make our
way easy for us, we will endeavour to make yours easy for you. You
acknowledge this to be your uncle's will as far as you know?"

"Oh, yes."

"You acknowledge that Mr Brodrick found it in this book which I now
hold in my hand?"

"I acknowledge that."

"This is all that I ask you to sign your name to. As for the rest,
it is sufficient that you have confessed the truth to your uncle and
to me. I will just write a few lines that you shall sign, and then
we will go back to Carmarthen and do the best we can to prevent
the trial for next Friday." Thereupon Mr Apjohn rang the bell, and
asked Mrs Griffith to bring him paper and ink. With these he wrote a
letter addressed to himself, which he invited Cousin Henry to sign as
soon as he had read it aloud to him and to Mr Brodrick. The letter
contained simply the two admissions above stated, and then went
on to authorise Mr Apjohn, as the writer's attorney, to withdraw
the indictment against the proprietor of the _Carmarthen Herald_,
"in consequence," as the letter said, "of the question as to the
possession of Llanfeare having been settled now in an unexpected
manner."

When the letter was completed, the two lawyers went away, and Cousin
Henry was left to his own meditation. He sat there for a while,
so astounded by the transaction of the morning as to be unable to
collect his thoughts. All this that had agitated him so profoundly
for the last month had been set at rest by the finding of the will.
There was no longer any question as to what must be done. Everything
had been done. He was again a London clerk, with a small sum of money
besides his clerkship, and the security of lowliness into which to
fall back! If only they would be silent;--if only it might be thought
by his fellow-clerks in London that the will had been found by them
without any knowledge on his part,--then he would be satisfied. A
terrible catastrophe had fallen upon him, but one which would not
be without consolation if with the estate might be made to pass
away from him all responsibilities and all accusations as to the
estate. That terrible man had almost promised him that a way of
retreat should be made easy to him. At any rate, he would not be
cross-examined by Mr Cheekey. At any rate, he would not be brought
to trial. There was almost a promise, too, that as little should be
said as possible. There must, he supposed, be some legal form of
abdication on his part, but he was willing to execute that as quickly
as possible on the simple condition that he should be allowed to
depart without being forced to speak further on the matter to any
one in Wales. Not to have to see the tenants, not to have to say
even a word of farewell to the servants, not to be carried into
Carmarthen,--above all, not to face Mr Cheekey and the Court,--this
was all he asked now from a kind Fate.

At about two Mrs Griffith came into the room, ostensibly to take away
the breakfast things. She had seen the triumphant face of Mr Apjohn,
and knew that some victory had been gained. But when she saw that the
breakfast had not been touched, her heart became soft. The way to
melt the heart of a Mrs Griffith is to eat nothing. "Laws, Mr Jones,
you have not had a mouthful. Shall I do you a broil?" He assented to
the broil, and ate it, when it was cooked, with a better appetite
than he had enjoyed since his uncle's death. Gradually he came to
feel that a great load had been taken from off his shoulders. The
will was no longer hidden in the book. Nothing had been done of which
he could not repent. There was no prospect of a life before him made
horrid by one great sin. He could not be Squire of Llanfeare; nor
would he be a felon,--a felon always in his own esteem. Upon the
whole, though he hardly admitted as much to himself, the man's
condition had been improved by the transactions of the morning.

"You don't quite agree with all that I have done this morning," said
Mr Apjohn, as soon as the two lawyers were in the fly together.

"I am lost in admiration at the clearness of your insight."

"Ah! that comes of giving one's undivided thoughts to a matter. I
have been turning it over in my mind till I have been able to see it
all. It was odd, wasn't it, that I should have foretold to you all
that happened, almost to the volume?"

"Quite to the volume!"

"Well, yes; to the volume of sermons. Your brother-in-law read
nothing but sermons. But you thought I shouldn't have asked those
questions."

"I don't like making a man criminate himself," said Mr Brodrick.

"Nor do I,--if I mean to criminate him too. My object is to let him
off. But to enable us to do that we must know exactly what he knew
and what he had done. Shall I tell you what occurred to me when you
shook the will out of the book? How would it be if he declared that
we had brought it with us? If he had been sharp enough for that, the
very fact of our having gone to the book at once would have been
evidence against us."

"He was not up to it."

"No, poor devil! I am inclined to think that he has got as bad as he
deserves. He might have been so much worse. We owe him ever so much
for not destroying the will. His cousin will have to give him the
L4000 which he was to have given her."

"Certainly, certainly."

"He has been hardly used, you know, by his uncle; and, upon my word,
he has had a bad time of it for the last month. I wouldn't have been
hated and insulted as he has been by those people up there,--not for
all Llanfeare twice over. I think we've quenched him now, so that
he'll run smooth. If so, we'll let him off easily. If I had treated
him less hardly just now, he might have gathered courage and turned
upon us. Then it would have been necessary to crush him altogether. I
was thinking all through how we might let him off easiest."




CHAPTER XXIII

Isabel's Petition


The news was soon all about Carmarthen. A new will had been found, in
accordance with which Miss Brodrick was to become owner of Llanfeare,
and,--which was of more importance to Carmarthen at the present
moment,--there was to be no trial! The story, as told publicly, was
as follows;--Mr Apjohn, by his sagacity, had found the will. It had
been concealed in a volume of sermons, and Mr Apjohn, remembering
suddenly that the old man had been reading these sermons shortly
before his death, had gone at once to the book. There the will
had been discovered, which had at once been admitted to be a true
and formal document by the unhappy pseudo-proprietor. Henry Jones
had acknowledged his cousin to be the heiress, and under these
circumstances had conceived it to be useless to go on with the trial.
Such was the story told, and Mr Apjohn, fully aware that the story
went very lame on one leg, did his best to remedy the default by
explaining that it would be unreasonable to expect that a man should
come into court and undergo an examination by Mr Cheekey just when he
had lost a fine property.

"Of course I know all that," said Mr Apjohn when the editor of the
paper remarked to him that the libel, if a libel, would be just
as much a libel whether Mr Henry Jones were or were not the owner
of Llanfeare. "Of course I know all that; but you are hardly to
expect that a man is to come and assert himself amidst a cloud of
difficulties when he has just undergone such a misfortune as that!
You have had your fling, and are not to be punished for it. That
ought to satisfy you."

"And who'll pay all the expenses?" asked Mr Evans.

"Well," said Mr Apjohn, scratching his head; "you, of course, will
have to pay nothing. Geary will settle all that with me. That poor
devil at Llanfeare ought to pay."

"He won't have the money."

"I, at any rate, will make it all right with Geary; so that needn't
trouble you."

This question as to the expense was much discussed by others in
Carmarthen. Who in truth would pay the complicated lawyers' bill
which must have been occasioned, including all these flys out to
Llanfeare? In spite of Mr Apjohn's good-natured explanations, the
public of Carmarthen was quite convinced that Henry Jones had in
truth hidden the will. If so, he ought not only to be made to pay
for everything, but be sent to prison also and tried for felony. The
opinion concerning Cousin Henry in Carmarthen on the Thursday and
Friday was very severe indeed. Had he shown himself in the town, he
would almost have been pulled in pieces. To kill him and to sell his
carcase for what it might fetch towards lessening the expenses which
he had incurred would not be too bad for him. Mr Apjohn was, of
course, the hero of the hour, and, as far as Carmarthen could see, Mr
Apjohn would have to pay the bill. All this, spoken as it was by many
mouths, reached Mr Brodrick's ears, and induced him to say a word or
two to Mr Apjohn.

"This affair," said he, "will of course become a charge upon the
property?"

"What affair?"

"This trial which is not to take place, and the rest of it."

"The trial will have nothing to do with the estate," said Mr Apjohn.

"It has everything to do with it. I only mention it now to let you
know that, as Isabel's father, I shall make it my business to look
after that."

"The truth is, Brodrick," said the Carmarthen attorney, with that
gleam of triumph in his eye which had been so often seen there since
the will had tumbled out of the volume of sermons in the book-room,
"the whole of this matter has been such a pleasure to me that I don't
care a straw about the costs. If I paid for it all from beginning to
end out of my own pocket, I should have had my whack for my money.
Perhaps Miss Isabel will recompense me by letting me make her will
some day."

Such were the feelings and such were the words spoken at Carmarthen;
and it need only be said further, in regard to Carmarthen, that the
operations necessary for proving the later will and annulling the
former one, for dispossessing Cousin Henry and for putting Isabel
into the full fruition of all her honours, went on as quickly as it
could be effected by the concentrated energy of Mr Apjohn and all his
clerks.

Cousin Henry, to whom we may be now allowed to bid farewell, was
permitted to remain within the seclusion of the house at Llanfeare
till his signature had been obtained to the last necessary document.
No one spoke a word to him; no one came to see him. If there
were intruders about the place anxious to catch a glimpse of the
pseudo-Squire, they were disappointed.

Mrs Griffith, under the attorney's instructions, was more courteous
to him than she had been when he was her master. She endeavoured to
get him things nice to eat, trying to console him by titbits. None of
the tenants appeared before him, nor was there a rough word spoken to
him, even by young Cantor.

In all this Cousin Henry did feel some consolation, and was greatly
comforted when he heard from the office in London that his stool at
the desk was still kept open for him.

The _Carmarthen Herald_, in its final allusion to the state of things
at Llanfeare, simply declared that the proper will had been found at
last, and that Miss Isabel Brodrick was to be restored to her rights.
Guided by this statement, the directors in London were contented to
regard their clerk as having been unfortunate rather than guilty.

For the man himself, the reader, it is hoped, will feel some
compassion. He had been dragged away from London by false hopes.
After so great an injury as that inflicted on him by the last change
in the Squire's purpose it was hardly unnatural that the idea of
retaliation should present itself to him when the opportunity came in
his way. Not to do that which justice demands is so much easier to
the conscience than to commit a deed which is palpably fraudulent!
At the last his conscience saved him, and Mr Apjohn will perhaps be
thought to have been right in declaring that much was due to him in
that he had not destroyed the will. His forbearance was recompensed
fully.

As soon as the money could be raised on the property, the full sum
of L4000 was paid to him, that having been the amount with which the
Squire had intended to burden the property on behalf of his niece
when he was minded to put her out of the inheritance.

It may be added that, notorious as the whole affair was at
Carmarthen, but little of Cousin Henry's wicked doings were known up
in London.

We must now go back to Hereford. By agreement between the two
lawyers, no tidings of her good fortune were at once sent to Isabel.
"There is so many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip," said Mr Apjohn
to her father. But early in the following week Mr Brodrick himself
took the news home with him.

"My dear," he said to her as soon as he found himself alone with
her,--having given her intimation that an announcement of great
importance was to be made to her,--"it turns out that after all your
Uncle Indefer did make another will."

"I was always quite sure of that, papa."

"How were you sure?"

"He told me so, papa."

"He told you so! I never heard that before."

"He did,--when he was dying. What was the use of talking of it? But
has it been found?"

"It was concealed within a book in the library. As soon as the
necessary deeds can be executed Llanfeare will be your own. It is
precisely word for word the same as that which he had made before he
sent for your cousin Henry."

"Then Henry has not destroyed it?"

"No, he did not destroy it."

"Nor hid it where we could not find it?"

"Nor did he hide it."

"Oh, how I have wronged him;--how I have injured him!"

"About that we need say nothing, Isabel. You have not injured him.
But we may let all that pass away. The fact remains that you are the
heiress of Llanfeare."

Of course he did by degrees explain to her all the
circumstances,--how the will had been found and not revealed, and how
far Cousin Henry had sinned in the matter; but it was agreed between
them that no further evil should be said in the family as to their
unfortunate relative. The great injury which he might have done to
them he had abstained from doing.

"Papa," she said to her father when they were again together alone
that same evening, "you must tell all this to Mr Owen. You must tell
him everything, just as you have told me."

"Certainly, my dear, if you wish it."

"I do wish it."

"Why should you not have the pleasure of telling him yourself?"

"It would not be a pleasure, and therefore I will get you to do it.
My pleasure, if there be any pleasure in it, must come afterwards. I
want him to know it before I see him myself."

"He will be sure to have some stupid notion," said her father,
smiling.

"I want him to have his notion, whether it be stupid or otherwise,
before I see him. If you do not mind, papa, going to him as soon as
possible, I shall be obliged to you."

Isabel, when she found herself alone, had her triumph also. She was
far from being dead to the delights of her inheritance. There had
been a period in her life in which she had regarded it as her certain
destiny to be the possessor of Llanfeare, and she had been proud of
the promised position. The tenants had known her as the future owner
of the acres which they cultivated, and had entertained for her and
shown to her much genuine love. She had made herself acquainted with
every homestead, landmark, and field about the place. She had learnt
the wants of the poor, and the requirements of the little school.
Everything at Llanfeare had had an interest for her. Then had come
that sudden change in her uncle's feelings,--that new idea of
duty,--and she had borne it like a heroine. Not only had she never
said a word of reproach to him, but she had sworn to herself that
even in her own heart she would throw no blame upon him. A great blow
had come upon her, but she had taken it as though it had come from
the hand of the Almighty,--as it might have been had she lost her
eyesight, or been struck with palsy. She promised herself that it
should be so, and she had had strength to be as good as her word. She
had roused herself instantly from the effect of the blow, and, after
a day of consideration, had been as capable as ever to do the work
of her life. Then had come her uncle's last sickness, those spoken
but doubtful words, her uncle's death, and that conviction that
her cousin was a felon. Then she had been unhappy, and had found
it difficult to stand up bravely against misfortune. Added to this
had been her stepmother's taunts and her father's distress at the
resolution she had taken. The home to which she had returned had been
thoroughly unhappy to her. And there had been her stern purpose not
to give her hand to the man who loved her and whom she so dearly
loved! She was sure of her purpose, and yet she was altogether
discontented with herself. She was sure that she would hold by her
purpose, and yet she feared that her purpose was wrong. She had
refused the man when she was rich, and her pride would not let her go
to him now that she was poor. She was sure of her purpose,--but yet
she almost knew that her pride was wrong.

But now there would be a triumph. Her eyes gleamed brightly as she
thought of the way in which she would achieve her triumph. Her eyes
gleamed very brightly as she felt sure within her own bosom that she
would succeed. Yes: he would, no doubt, have some stupid notion, as
her father said. But she would overcome his stupidity. She, as a
woman, could be stronger than he as a man. He had almost ridiculed
her obstinacy, swearing that he would certainly overcome it. There
should be no ridicule on her part, but she would certainly overcome
his obstinacy.

For a day or two Mr Owen was not seen. She heard from her father
that the tidings had been told to her lover, but she heard no more.
Mr Owen did not show himself at the house; and she, indeed, hardly
expected that he should do so. Her stepmother suddenly became
gracious,--having no difficulty in explaining that she did so because
of the altered position of things.

"My dearest Isabel, it does make such a difference!" she said; "you
will be a rich lady, and will never have to think about the price
of shoes." The sisters were equally plain-spoken, and were almost
awe-struck in their admiration.

Three or four days after the return of Mr Brodrick, Isabel took her
bonnet and shawl, and walked away all alone to Mr Owen's lodgings.
She knew his habits, and was aware that he was generally to be found
at home for an hour before his dinner. It was no time, she said to
herself, to stand upon little punctilios. There had been too much
between them to let there be any question of a girl going after her
lover. She was going after her lover, and she didn't care who knew
it. Nevertheless, there was a blush beneath her veil as she asked at
the door whether Mr Owen was at home. Mr Owen was at home, and she
was shown at once into his parlour.

"William," she said;--throughout their intimacy she had never called
him William before;--"you have heard my news?"

"Yes," he said, "I have heard it;"--very seriously, with none of
that provoking smile with which he had hitherto responded to all her
assertions.

"And you have not come to congratulate me?"

"I should have done so. I do own that I have been wrong."

"Wrong;--very wrong! How was I to have any of the enjoyment of my
restored rights unless you came to enjoy them with me?"

"They can be nothing to me, Isabel."

"They shall be everything to you, sir."

"No, my dear."

"They are to be everything to me, and they can be nothing to me
without you. You know that, I suppose?" Then she waited for his
reply. "You know that, do you not? You know what I feel about that, I
say. Why do you not tell me? Have you any doubt?"

"Things have been unkind to us, Isabel, and have separated us."

"Nothing shall separate us." Then she paused for a moment. She had
thought of it all, and now had to pause before she could execute her
purpose. She had got her plan ready, but it required some courage,
some steadying of herself to the work before she could do it. Then
she came close to him,--close up to him, looking into his face as he
stood over her, not moving his feet, but almost retreating with his
body from her close presence. "William," she said, "take me in your
arms and kiss me. How often have you asked me during the last month!
Now I have come for it."

He paused a moment as though it were possible to refuse, as though
his collected thoughts and settled courage might enable him so to
outrage her in her petition. Then he broke down, and took her in
his arms, and pressed her to his bosom, and kissed her lips, and
her forehead, and her cheeks,--while she, having once achieved her
purpose, attempted in vain to escape from his long embrace.

"Now I shall be your wife," she said at last, when her breath had
returned to her.

"It should not be so."

"Not after that? Will you dare to say so to me,--after that? You
could never hold up your head again. Say that you are happy? Tell me
that you are happy. Do you think that I can be happy unless you are
happy with me?" Of course he gave her all the assurances that were
needed, and made it quite unnecessary that she should renew her
prayer.

"And I beg, Mr Owen, that for the future you will come to me, and not
make me come to you." This she said as she was taking her leave. "It
was very disagreeable, and very wrong, and will be talked about ever
so much. Nothing but my determination to have my own way could have
made me do it." Of course he promised her that there should be no
occasion for her again to put herself to the same inconvenience.




CHAPTER XXIV

Conclusion


Isabel spent one pleasant week with her lover at Hereford, and
then was summoned into Carmarthenshire. Mr Apjohn came over at her
father's invitation, and insisted on taking her back to Llanfeare.

"There are a thousand things to be done," he said, "and the sooner
you begin to do them the better. Of course you must live at the old
house, and you had better take up your habitation there for a while
before this other change is made." The other change was of course the
coming marriage, with the circumstances of which the lawyer had been
made acquainted.

Then there arose other questions. Should her father go with her or
should her lover? It was, however, at last decided that she should go
alone as regarded her family, but under the care of Mr Apjohn. It was
she who had been known in the house, and she who had better now be
seen there as her uncle's representative.

"You will have to be called Miss Jones," said the lawyer, "Miss
Indefer Jones. There will be a form, for which we shall have to pay,
I am afraid; but we had better take the name at once. You will have
to undergo a variety of changes in signing your name. You will become
first Miss Isabel Brodrick Indefer Jones, then Mrs William Owen,
then, when he shall have gone through the proper changes, Mrs William
Owen Indefer Jones. As such I hope you may remain till you shall be
known as the oldest inhabitant of Carmarthenshire."

Mr Apjohn took her to Carmarthen, and hence on to Llanfeare. At the
station there were many to meet her, so that her triumph, as she got
into the carriage, was almost painful to her. When she heard the
bells ring from the towers of the parish churches, she could hardly
believe that the peals were intended to welcome her back to her old
home. She was taken somewhat out of her way round by the creek and
Coed, so that the little tinkling of her own parish church might
not be lost upon her. If this return of hers to the estate was so
important to others as to justify these signs, what must it be to her
and how deep must be the convictions as to her own duties?

At the gate of Coed farmyard the carriage stopped, and the old farmer
came out to say a few words to her.

"God bless you, Miss Isabel; this is a happy sight to see."

"This is so kind of you, Mr Griffith."

"We've had a bad time of it, Miss Isabel;--not that we wished to
quarrel with your dear uncle's judgment, or that we had a right to
say much against the poor gentleman who has gone;--but we expected
you, and it went against the grain with us to have our expectations
disappointed. We shall always look up to you, miss; but, at the same
time, I wish you joy with all my heart of the new landlord you're
going to set over us. Of course that was to be expected, but you'll
be here with us all the time." Isabel, while the tears ran down her
cheeks, could only press the old man's hand at parting.

"Now, my dear," said Mr Apjohn, as they went on to the house, "he has
only said just what we've all been feeling. Of course it has been
stronger with the tenants and servants than with others. But all
round the country it has been the same. A man, if an estate belong
to himself personally, can do what he likes with it, as he can with
the half-crowns in his pocket; but where land is concerned, feelings
grow up which should not be treated rudely. In one sense Llanfeare
belonged to your uncle to do what he liked with it, but in another
sense he shared it only with those around him; and when he was
induced by a theory which he did not himself quite understand to
bring your cousin Henry down among these people, he outraged their
best convictions."

"He meant to do his duty, Mr Apjohn."

"Certainly; but he mistook it. He did not understand the root of that
idea of a male heir. The object has been to keep the old family, and
the old adherences, and the old acres together. England owes much
to the manner in which this has been done, and the custom as to a
male heir has availed much in the doing of it. But in this case, in
sticking to the custom, he would have lost the spirit, and, as far
as he was concerned, would have gone against the practice which he
wished to perpetuate. There, my dear, is a sermon for you, of which,
I dare say, you do not understand a word."

"I understand every syllable of it, Mr Apjohn," she answered.

They soon arrived at the house, and there they found not only Mrs
Griffith and the old cook, who had never left the premises, but the
old butler also, who had taken himself off in disgust at Cousin
Henry's character, but had now returned as though there had been no
break in his continuous service. They received her with triumphant
clamours of welcome. To them the coming of Cousin Henry, and the
death of the old Squire, and then the departure of their young
mistress, had been as though the whole world had come to an end for
them. To serve was their only ambition,--to serve and to be made
comfortable while they were serving; but to serve Cousin Henry was
to them altogether ignominious. The old Squire had done something
which, though they acknowledged it to be no worse on his part than
a mistake, had to them been cruelly severe. Suddenly to be told
that they were servants to such a one as Cousin Henry,--servants to
such a man without any contract or agreement on their part;--to be
handed over like the chairs and tables to a disreputable clerk from
London, whom in their hearts they regarded as very much inferior to
themselves! And they, too, like Mr Griffith and the tenants, had
been taught to look for the future reign of Queen Isabel as a thing
of course. In that there would have been an implied contract,--an
understanding on their part that they had been consulted and had
agreed to this destination of themselves. But Cousin Henry! Now this
gross evil to themselves and to all around them had been remedied,
and justice was done. They had all been strongly convinced that the
Squire had made and had left behind him another will. The butler had
been quite certain that this had been destroyed by Cousin Henry, and
had sworn that he would not stand behind the chair of a felon. The
gardener had been equally violent, and had declined even to cut a
cabbage for Cousin Henry's use. The women in the house had only
suspected. They had felt sure that something was wrong, but had
doubted between various theories. But now everything was right;
now the proper owner had come; now the great troubles had been
vanquished, and Llanfeare would once again be a fitting home for
them.

"Oh, Miss Isabel! oh, Miss Isabel!" said Mrs Griffith, absolutely
sobbing at her young mistress's feet up in her bed-room; "I did say
that it could never go on like that. I did use to think that the Lord
Almighty would never let it go on like that! It couldn't be that Mr
Henry Jones was to remain always landlord of Llanfeare."

When she came downstairs and took her seat, as she did by chance,
in the old arm-chair which her uncle had been used to occupy, Mr
Apjohn preached to her another sermon, or rather sang a loud paean of
irrepressible delight.

"Now, my dear, I must go and leave you,--happily in your own house.
You can hardly realise how great a joy this has been to me,--how
great a joy it is."

"I know well how much we owe you."

"From the first moment in which he intimated to me his wish to make
a  change in his will, I became so unhappy about it as almost to lose
my rest. I knew that I went beyond what I ought to have done in the
things that I said to him, and he bore it kindly."

"He was always kind."

"But I couldn't turn him. I told him what I told you to-day on the
road, but it had no effect on him. Well, I had nothing to do but to
obey his orders. This I did most grudgingly. It was a heartbreak
to me, not only because of you, my dear, but for the sake of the
property, and because I had heard something of your cousin. Then came
the rumour of this last will. He must have set about it as soon as
you had left the house."

"He never told me that he was going to do it."

"He never told any one; that is quite certain. But it shows how his
mind must have been at work. Perhaps what I said may have had some
effect at last. Then I heard from the Cantors what they had been
asked to do. I need not tell you all that I felt then. It would have
been better for him to send for me."

"Oh, yes."

"So much better for that poor young man's sake." The poor young man
was of course Cousin Henry. "But I could not interfere. I could only
hear what I did hear,--and wait. Then the dear old man died!"

"I knew then that he had made it."

"You knew that he had thought that he had done it; but how is one to
be sure of the vacillating mind of an old dying man? When we searched
for the one will and read the other, I was very sure that the Cantors
had been called upon to witness his signature. Who could doubt as
to that? But he who had so privately drawn out the deed might as
privately destroy it. By degrees there grew upon me the conviction
that he had not destroyed it; that it still existed,--or that your
cousin had destroyed it. The latter I never quite believed. He was
not the man to do it,--neither brave enough nor bad enough."

"I think not bad enough."

"Too small in his way altogether. And yet it was clear as the sun at
noonday that he was troubled in his conscience. He shut himself up in
his misery, not knowing how strong a tale his own unhappiness told
against him. Why did he not rejoice in the glory of his position?
Then I said to myself that he was conscious of insecurity."

"His condition must have been pitiable."

"Indeed, yes. I pitied him from the bottom of my heart. The contumely
with which he was treated by all went to my heart even after I knew
that he was misbehaving. I knew that he was misbehaving;--but how? It
could only be by hiding the will, or by being conscious that it was
hidden. Though he was a knave, he was not cunning. He failed utterly
before the slightest cunning on the part of others. When I asked him
whether he knew where it was hidden, he told a weak lie, but told
the truth openly by the look of his eyes. He was like a little girl
who pauses and blushes and confesses all the truth before she half
murmurs her naughty fib. Who can be really angry with the child who
lies after that unwilling fashion? I had to be severe upon him till
all was made clear; but I pitied him from the bottom of my heart."

"You have been good to all of us."

"At last it became clear to me that your uncle had put it somewhere
himself. Then came a chance remembrance of the sermons he used to
read, and by degrees the hiding-place was suggested to me. When at
last he welcomed us to go and search in his uncle's bed-room, but
forbade us to touch anything in the book-room,--then I was convinced.
I had but to look along the shelves till I found the set, and I
almost knew that we had got the prize. Your father has told you how
he flew at me when I attempted to lift my hand to the books. The
agony of the last chance gave him a moment of courage. Then your
father shook the document out from among the leaves."

"That must have been a moment of triumph to you."

"Yes;--it was. I did feel a little proud of my success. And I am
proud as I see you sitting there, and feel that justice has been
done."

"By your means!"

"That justice has been done, and that every one has his own again.
I own to all the litigious pugnacity of a lawyer. I live by such
fighting, and I like it. But a case in which I do not believe crushes
me. To have an injustice to get the better of, and then to trample
it well under foot,--that is the triumph that I desire. It does not
often happen to a lawyer to have had such a chance as this, and I
fancy that it could not have come in the way of a man who would have
enjoyed it more than I do." Then at last, after lingering about the
house, he bade her farewell. "God bless you, and make you happy
here,--you and your husband. If you will take my advice you will
entail the property. You, no doubt, will have children, and will take
care that in due course it shall go to the eldest boy. There can be
no doubt as to the wisdom of that. But you see what terrible misery
may be occasioned by not allowing those who are to come after you to
know what it is they are to expect."

For a few weeks Isabel remained alone at Llanfeare, during which all
the tenants came to call upon her, as did many of the neighbouring
gentry.

"I know'd it," said young Cantor, clenching his fist almost in her
face. "I was that sure of it I couldn't hardly hold myself. To think
of his leaving it in a book of sermons!"

Then, after the days were past during which it was thought well that
she should remain at Llanfeare to give orders, and sign papers, and
make herself by very contact with her own property its mistress and
owner, her father came for her and took her back to Hereford. Then
she had incumbent upon her the other duty of surrendering herself
and all that she possessed to another. As any little interest which
this tale may possess has come rather from the heroine's material
interests than from her love,--as it has not been, so to say, a love
story,--the reader need not follow the happy pair absolutely to the
altar. But it may be said, in anticipation of the future, that in due
time an eldest son was born, that Llanfeare was entailed upon him
and his son, and that he was so christened as to have his somewhat
grandiloquent name inscribed as William Apjohn Owen Indefer Jones.



***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUSIN HENRY***


******* This file should be named 24103.txt or 24103.zip *******


This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/4/1/0/24103



Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://www.gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit:
http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.